#a/n: I added a few others into the mix so it wouldn’t be too short and others would be able to enjoy it

[qstea]

: hihi!! may I request ink with an s/o that stays up late ( around 1am - 2am ) to chat with their friends ??

can I also be 🌷 anon tyty ♡

✦ - Ink!Sans

| - This gremlin finds out you’re up at this time and just pokes you a million times to let him see what you’re doing instead of sleeping.

| - if you’re in a call with them, Ink will join in and cause chaos. If you’re texting, he’ll just leave you be. By the time an hour passes by, he’s already asleep on your chest, woops.

✦ - Error!Sans

| - A bit confused? ( yeah this again )

| - Doesn’t really know what to do, but they end up trying to urge you to go to sleep. They know that monsters and humans need plenty of rest and they want you to be happy and healthy. If you don’t go to sleep when they ask you to, they’ll just take your device away and won’t give it back to you til morning.

| - They’re a bit of an asshole.

✦ - Dream!Sans

| - Literally go to fucking sleep it’s 2 a.m.

| - He tries to inform you how unbelievably unhealthy it is to stay awake at this time. Very knowledgeable on anything that affects positive feelings and mental health. Will definitely try his hardest to get you to sleep, but he’ll give up if you seem uninterested or show any signs of anger in his efforts.

✦ - Geno!Sans

| - They’re a bit surprised when they catch you up late, they expected you to be asleep a long time ago.

| - They end up laying next to you while you’re chatting with your friends. Geno doesn’t want to bother you because they’re happy if you’re happy, and they’re nervous they’ll upset you if they tell you anything, so they won’t.

| - They’ll just wait for you to fall asleep by yourself.

✦ - Cross!Sans

| - He stays up late watching over you, making sure there’s nothing that might try to hurt you. Cross finds out you’re awake, sitting on your bed and tapping at your screen.

| - He’ll try to drag you to sleep by resting himself on you, in hopes that you’ll just toss your device to the side and cuddle him to sleep.

✦ - Classic!Sans

| - He attempts to get you to sleep by using the same tactic Cross uses, but ultimately ends up falling asleep on you before you even realize what he’s trying to do.

#✦ - teaskaa’s works #✦ - 🌷 anon #undertale x reader #underverse x reader #undertale au x reader #ink sans x reader #error sans x reader #dream sans x reader #geno sans x reader #sans x reader #cross sans x reader #a/n: I added a few others into the mix so it wouldn’t be too short and others would be able to enjoy it #^^ hope that’s ok!

[pandenewie]

19 - Not A Date (Definitely A Date)

Prev | Masterlist | Next

AN: FINALLY THIS CHAPTER IS OUT. Omg, writer's block sucks :((

“They're not answering.”

Y/n sighs, slipping their phone into their back pocket and turning back to Jay.

“Yeah, the guys aren't answering either.” Jay nods, his body leaning against the wall. The two stand outside the cinema, waiting for the rest of their friends to arrive. The movie should be starting any minute and there's still no sign of any of the others.

“Maybe they got stuck in traffic?” Y/n suggests. Jay only scoffs at the suggestion. “It's 2pm on a Tuesday - what traffic?” He asks, causing Y/n to roll their eyes. “I don't know, I'm just trying to think of reasons.”

Sighing, Jay pushes himself off the wall and starts walking towards the cinema entrance. “What are you doing?” Y/n asks, curiously. “I don't know about you but I'm not gonna waste free tickets.” He looks over his shoulder, smirking. “Now are you coming or not?”

That's how Y/n found themself sitting beside Jay in the cinema to watch Mean Girls. They like to claim that they're only here because they really want to see this movie. It has absolutely nothing to do with Jay!

“Would now be a good time to say that I haven't seen the original?” Jay leans over. Y/n's eyes immediately widen as they turn to look at him with shock. “The original movie or the musical?” They ask. “Both.” Jay smiles. “You're insane.” Y/n laughs quietly, their eyes flicking to the screen as the ads begin playing. “Maybe this will inspire me to watch it.” Jay shrugs. “Usually people watch the originals before the new version… you know, so they can compare.” Y/n mumbles, taking a sip of their drink (that Jay paid for). Jay simply shrugs in response. “I prefer to go in blind - it’s more exciting when you don’t know what you’re in for.” He winks before turning his attention to the screen.

Y/n had expected Jay to lose interest fairly quickly. Sure, they didn’t know much about the guy - but based on what they gathered from the time they’d spent with him, they didn’t assume that Mean Girls would be his cup of tea. So, to say they were shocked when they turned to look at him during the movie, only to see his face fully focused on the screen, would be an understatement.

It was honestly funny - seeing his reactions to the plot. The small gasps he let out whenever Regina George did anything mean. The way he laughed along with the jokes. They swore they even saw him quietly bopping his head along to the numerous musical numbers.

He would ask questions, too. Occasionally leaning over the armrest to quietly whisper to Y/n so as not to disrupt others’ watching experience. 

Does Regina actually like Aaron or does she just not want Cady to date him?

Wait, so are the teacher and the principal dating?

Why is the maths competition and the spring fling on the same night? Wouldn’t the school plan around that?

Y/n tried to answer his questions to the fullest in order for Jay to better understand the plot. For some, they gave him short answers for context. Others, they giggled softly and told him to just keep watching. It was funny, how invested he seemed to be getting.

“So… what did you think of the movie?” Y/n asks, smiling at Jay as the two walk out of the theatre. “It was good… although there were a few parts that… caught me off guard.” He chuckles slightly, his steps quickening to catch up to Y/n’s speed. “Like what?” Y/n asks, intrigued. Jay pauses to think for a moment: “Like when she got hit by a bus.” Y/n snorts at his answer, mumbling under their breath “She could hit me with a bus.” Their words cause Jay to stop in his tracks, looking at Y/n with a mix of amusement and concern. “What?” Y/n asks, tilting their head in feigned innocence. Jay shakes his head with an awkward laugh before continuing his steps.

“Is the original similar?” He asks when the two pause in the elevator. He pushes the button for the bottom floor of the parking garage before turning his attention back to Y/n. “In some ways…” Y/n hums, nodding, “The plot is the same, the original just isn’t a musical. Oh, and a lot of the jokes are different because… well, it was the early 2000s.”

“I see…” Jay mumbles, trailing slightly behind Y/n as the two walk through the parking garage. Y/n looks back at him for a moment, taking note of the way his eyes are focused on the ground. His eyebrows are scrunched together as if he’s in deep thought.

“Why? Did you want to watch the original?” Y/n asks. “I am kind of intrigued…” He trails off, “but I'd feel like a loser watching Mean Girls in my room by myself.” He adds, chuckling awkwardly. Y/n shrugs at his words. “Nothing wrong with a man enjoying Mean Girls.”

The two fall into silence as they continue walking to their cars. Y/n takes note of how Jay has walked past where he is parked, seemingly walking Y/n to their car. They can't help but smile at the act - whether it was intentional or not.

“I mean, we could always watch it together.” Y/n says, breaking the silence. It takes Jay a second to comprehend what they're saying, his eyes widening slightly as he looks up at Y/n. “Oh… I'd like that.” He smiles, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly.

Two days later, Jay finds himself standing at Y/n's front door, his fist hovering against the wood. He hesitates for only a second before knocking gently, tapping his foot restlessly as he waits for Y/n to answer.

He's not sure why he's so nervous. He's hung out with Y/n before. Hell, he's even been to their house before (that's if carrying Y/n to bed counts). So why does this time feel so different?

His thoughts are interrupted by the door slowly opening, revealing Y/n. They’re wearing comfy clothes - a simple hoodie and sweatpants. Jay can’t stop himself from smiling at how cozy they look.

“Hi, sorry, I fell asleep. I hope you weren’t waiting for me.” Y/n says, laughing awkwardly as they open the door further, giving Jay space to enter their apartment. “It’s fine - did I wake you up?” Jay asks, stepping into the apartment. “You did… but it’s good, I probably would’ve left you outside otherwise.” Y/n laughs.

Y/n leads Jay down the hall and into their living room. He takes a moment to look around, admiring the decor. “Your house is very… you.” Jay comments, causing Y/n to raise an eyebrow at him. “And what’s that supposed to mean?” They laugh. Jay’s eyes quickly widen at his mistake, raising his hands in surrender. “I didn’t mean anything bad! It’s a compliment! You’re really stylish and stuff.” He stutters, attempting to save himself. Y/n’s lips turn upwards into a slight smirk, nodding simply at Jay’s explanation.

“Make yourself at home, I’ll be right back.” Y/n mumbles, gesturing towards the couch before walking further into their apartment. Jay hesitates for a moment, looking at the couch curiously before choosing a spot to sit - making sure to avoid the more sunken area of what he assumes is Y/n’s favourite spot.

A few moments later, Y/n walks back into the room, their arms overflowing with snacks and drinks. “I couldn’t remember what stuff you like so I just guessed - sorry if it’s wrong.” Y/n says, placing the food on the coffee table. Jay looks at them with wide eyes, shaking his head. “It’s fine, you didn’t have to get me anything.” He mumbles. “You think I’m going to invite you to my house for a movie night and not provide snacks? I’m not a monster, Jay.” Y/n laughs, sitting next to him on the couch. The way they immediately nestle into the cushions confirms Jay’s previous assumption - it must be their favourite spot.

Y/n reaches for the remote, pushing a few buttons before bringing up the movie. “I had to illegally download this for you. If someone hacks into my TV, it’s your fault.” Y/n says snarkily, causing Jay to chuckle. “I’ll buy you a new one if that happens.” Jay shrugs. “Ooh, rich boy.” Y/n laughs, reaching forward to grab a can of Coke and focusing their eyes on the screen.

The movie seems to go a lot quicker than Y/n remembers. Maybe it’s because they’ve seen it before, they know the plot, the jokes and when they’re coming. Before they know it, the ending credits begin to roll.

“So, what did you think?” Y/n asks, pausing the credits as they turn to look at Jay. Jay pauses for a moment, thinking of his review. “What do other people say?” He asks. “No, you have to have your own opinion!” Y/n complains, making him laugh slightly. “Okay, I liked the vibes of this one better, it felt more nostalgic. But I liked the music in the musical.” He admits. Y/n nods, smiling at him pleased. “I respect your opinion.”

“Are we gonna watch something else, then? You brought a lot of snacks.” Jay states, nodding towards the numerous bags of food on the coffee table. “We can. Did you wanna watch anything in particular?” Y/n asks, opening Netflix on the TV. They scroll for a while, both of them giving suggestions whenever they see something before settling on some random movie neither of them had seen.

It doesn’t take long for Jay to start falling asleep - the background noise from whatever movie they chose working as the perfect lullaby. Y/n’s attention is ripped away from the screen as the sound of gentle snoring escapes Jay’s mouth. The sight of Jay fast asleep, his eyes slightly open causes Y/n to burst into silent giggles - covering their mouth in an attempt to stop the sounds from escaping. They quickly reach for their phone, snapping a picture of Jay and setting it as his profile picture.

The sudden sound of their phone ringing causes Y/n to jump. They quickly answer the face time without even seeing who it is, looking at the screen confused when Keeho’s face appears.

“Hey, stupid whore.” Keeho mumbles, only to get shushed by Y/n. “I can’t talk, Jay’s asleep.” Y/n whispers harshly, hanging up the call before Keeho can say anything else. Their phone immediately begins blowing up with texts from Keeho - likely asking why the hell Y/n is with Jay and why is he asleep. Y/n sends a simple text that they’ll explain everything later before putting their phone on mute and throwing it onto the floor.

With the commotion now over, Y/n anxiously turns to Jay, expecting him to have woken up. They let out a sigh of relief when they see he only moved slightly, his eyes fluttering back shut as he continues to softly snore. Y/n takes special note of the way his face has fully relaxed, their eyes trailing over his nose bridge and lips, across his jaw and back up to his eyes. They’ve never looked at Jay this closely before.

“You watching me sleep now?” Jay asks, his voice slightly mumbled. Y/n’s eyes widen as Jay’s flutter open, looking at Y/n intently. “Didn’t you get mad at me for doing that?” He continues. Jay raises an eyebrow at Y/n, looking at them with soft eyes. “I was just…” Y/n trails off, losing track of their sentence as they feel Jay’s fingers gently caress their shoulder. They hadn’t realised his arm was resting on the back of the couch - they must have leaned into it subconsciously.

“You were just… watching me sleep?” He asks, smiling as Y/n’s face blushes a deep red colour. “Shut up.” Y/n mumbles, looking away shyly. Jay chuckles, adjusting on his side to get a better look at Y/n, pulling back his arm and using it to prop his head up.

“You’re cute when you’re annoyed.” Jay chuckles, a playful glint in his eyes. Y/n rolls their eyes at his comment, raising an eyebrow at him. “Quit flirting with me.” They grumble. “Who said I’m flirting with you? I’m just stating a fact.” He shrugs simply, although the teasing look on his face shows he is far less innocent than he’s letting on. “Sure, stating a fact.” Y/n rolls their eyes, leaning back into the couch, a small pang of disappointment in their chest when they no longer feel the presence of Jay’s arm securely behind them.

They turn their head to look at Jay, their eyes silently focusing on his face once again. They feel less embarrassed this time, something about Jay openly calling them cute makes it more understandable for them to be blatantly checking him out. “You look very pretty right now.” Y/n mumbles, almost with no thought. Their eyes zone in on the small scar across the bridge of his nose, bringing their index finger up to gently trace the mark. Jay’s cheeks seem to brighten with a pinkish tink but he doesn’t pull away. He instead watches Y/n with fondness in his eyes as they take in his features.

“Sorry… I don’t know why I did that.” Y/n giggles awkwardly, pulling their hand away from his face. Before they can fully pull away, Jay quickly grabs Y/n’s hand, holding it gently between their bodies. Y/n looks up at him, the sudden contact making them confused. “You don’t have to pull away.” Jay mumbles, his thumb gently caressing over Y/n’s knuckles. “I like having your attention on me.” He admits. “Oh.” Y/n mumbles, seeming to be in thought.

They suddenly adjust their posture so they’re sitting closer to Jay, keeping their intertwined hands resting softly on his lap as they reach forward with their other hand, beginning to gently trace his face again. They start at his eyebrows, outlining them before moving down the bridge of his nose (paying special attention to his scar once again) across his cheekbones and down his jaw before doing the whole thing again.

“I feel like I’m going to fall asleep again.” Jay whispers, his eyes fluttering shut as Y/n continues to gently run their finger across his skin. “You can,” Y/n hums simply. “I don’t mind.” Jay nods at their words, his head lulling to the side. Y/n continues to trace his face, easing him deeper and deeper into sleep.

Once they’re sure he’s in a deep slumber, the tracing slows down until coming to a full stop. Y/n rests their head on the back of the couch, looking at Jay’s sleeping figure with a small smile. There’s an unfamiliar feeling in the pit of their stomach, a certain giddiness from being this close to him. It’s something they haven’t experienced in a while and the longer they spend looking at Jay, the more and more this fluttery feeling is beginning to sound like a crush.

TAG LIST (open): @bringer-ofchaos @yenqa @fakeuwus @mrchweeee @jjongshrts @oldjws @jxp1-t3r @wildflowermooon @starchasing-cryptid @miniature-tragedy @kgneptun @raginghellfire @blackhairandbangs @rikibun

#to catch a cheater #enhypen #enhypen fanfic #enhypen smau #enhypen x reader #enhypen fluff #enhypen jay #jay fanfic #jay smau #jay x reader #jay fluff #park jongseong #jongseong fanfic #jongseong smau #enhypen heeseung #enhypen jake #enhypen sunghoon #enhypen sunoo #enhypen jungwon #enhypen niki #kpop #kpop fanfic #kpop smau #kpop x reader #kpop fluff #fanfic #smau #x reader #fluff

[imisskacchan]

In Over Your Head

Words: 10.6k

TW: Emotional Manipulation, Toxic Relationship, Possessive Behavior, Self Harm

You had been with Bakugo for a few months now. It was safe to say he’s much more difficult to deal with one on one. At first he couldn’t of treated you better, he was always buying you things and taking you out. Now it’s different ever since his father passed its like he became a whole new person. Other people wouldn’t notice of course. No he’d never let them see past the facade he put up. 

But to you each mark he left on your pliant body was just a reminder of how much he changed. His drinking never helped either, most of the time when he woke up he never remembered the tangents he went on. Either the booze didn’t let him remember or he just didn’t want to. And you, well you hid it well not letting anyone see the bruise or scratches that covered your skin. You said it was so you didn’t have to answer anyone’s prying questions, you were more than capable of taking care of yourself. But in reality you didn’t want Katsuki to get in trouble. Even after all he’s done to you there’s no doubt you love him more than yourself so you put up with his antics because there’s no way you could live without him. 

~

You sat up slowly careful not to overexert yourself. Last night Katsuki came over after partying and wasn’t the least bit gentle as he took out his anger on you. Intricate patterns of blues, purples, and greens marred your skin. Just adding to the list of marks you had to cover up, great. You made your way to the bathroom to wash his presence off of you although it never stays gone for long. He always comes back and everything repeats. 

Ever since you and him got together you’ve slowly detached yourself from friends and family. No one knows the truth about you and Katsuki and you hope it stays that way. You can only imagine the lectures and judgement. Besides all your friends came from Bakugo anyways, if his best friends didn’t know how he was already you weren’t gonna be the one to let them find out. Even though you mostly shut yourself off from them you’d still get the occasional invite to hang out from Mina. She was always nice to you. 

You mostly used school to distract yourself from the shame you felt but now it was the weekend and there was no distraction big enough to get you out of your feelings now. Well there was always one thing that made you forget, even if it is for a short amount of time. You’ve been clean for a  while, Bakugo hated when you cut. In his mind you were his and by extension your body as well. Apparently he was the only one who could hurt you. Oh well all good things must come to an end. You grabbed a razor from under the sink and in no time lines of crimson covered your wrists. It was peaceful for a while up until your phone rang. 

“Hello?”

”Y/N, hey girl you’ve been ignoring me.”

”M-Mina its not that I’ve just been busy with classes and everything.”

“Oh ok well then you’re definitely coming out with us tonight.”

”What no I couldn’t I have so many things to do and-“

”Y/N stop you deserve a break every once in a while you’re coming end of discussion, plus I miss you I can only put up with the boys for so long.”

”B-But-“

”Aht no buts I’ll pick you up at 8, see you later girl I love you.”

”Love you too.” You said as she hung up. 

You sunk back down on the bathroom floor processing the fact that you had to actually leave the house and socialize. It seemed like forever since you sat down with the squad drinking and laughing. Oh how things change. After a while you got up deciding to find something to eat. You probably haven’t had a good meal in weeks but there’s a high chance you were gonna be drinking tonight and drunk you on an empty stomach is a bad mix. After you finished your “meal” if you could call it that you figured you better find something to wear. 

You had a few hours before Mina was coming but you still had to find clothes and makeup that hide your battered body. Looking through your closet for a while you settled on a white long sleeve turtleneck, a black skater skirt, and black tights. With this unfit you wouldn’t have to use much makeup hiding marks but you still had a few to cover on your face.

~

”You look so pretty babe.” Mina said as you entered her car. She probably couldn't see how nervous you were 

“Thanks, you too.” You said as she pulled off. 

“Y/N I know you’ve been working really hard so I want you to have fun tonight ok?”

”Thanks Mina I’ll try.” 

That must’ve been a good enough answer because she didn’t continue after that. After a while you arrived at the frat house. You’ve been here before to hang out with Denki, Sero and Kiri. Mina parked close and the two of you got out and headed through the front door. You were immediately hit with the smell of alcohol and b.o. it made you nauseous but you continued through the party no less. You came to a stop at the basement door. 

“Were going downstairs away from all the noise, the boys are already down there.”

You just shook your head and followed her. The basement was the biggest part of the frat, it had a kitchen space and a lounge area with a couple couches that faced the tv on the wall. Walking in you noticed Kiri and Sero in the kitchen talking while Denki was on the couch with Shinsou. Luckily you didn’t see the spiky blonde anywhere and you let out a breath of relief. As you and Mina approached them they turned their attention to you. 

“Y/N its good to see you its been a while no?” The red head said coming around the island to envelop you in a crushing hug. You had to force yourself not to react as he put pressure on the unknown blemishes that cover your body.

“Yea sorry about that I’ve just been busy with school lately.” You reply retracting from his hug.

”No worries Y/N I’m just glad you could make it tonight.”

”Me too.” Said Sero as he was munching on a bag of chips. He probably had the munchies considering how red his eyes were. 

You went over to the makeshift bar on the counter and poured yourself and Mina a drink. As the night progressed you started to chill out more thanks to the buzz of alcohol and the contact high from Shinsou and Sero lighting up next to you. 

The party was still going on upstairs but the rest of you decided to chill downstairs and watch a movie. A few minutes in and your blaster was making you regret drinking so much. You excused yourself and headed upstairs to the bathroom. You quickly did your business and washed your hands. On the way back you got turned around a little thanks to the many drinks you had. 

Heading back the way you came you saw familiar blonde spikes on the couch. He didn’t see you thanks to the girl he was making out with on his lap. “You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me.” You said as tears threatened to fall. You walked up to where they were sitting and cleared your throat. 

“Y/N what the fuck are you doing here?” Your boyfriend said in a weirdly calm voice not bothering to move the girl off his lap. 

“That’s all you have to say, really? I just found you cheating on me and you’re asking me why I’m here?”

He stared at you for a minute not saying anything before he mumbled a “whatever” under his breath and continued with the girl as if you weren’t standing right in front of him. Tears stained your cheeks as you watched him ignore you like you didn’t matter, like you weren’t just together not even 24 hours ago. 

You had to get out of there. You felt like you couldn’t breath it was like all the air was sucked from your body. You quickly but not gracefully made your way to the front door pushing it open in dire need of fresh air. You were standing on the porch heaving for a minute. You quickly texted and told Mina what happened saying you would get an Uber home. 

“Hey doll what’re you doing out here all by yourself? Not having fun?”

You looked back to see a tall black haired man, but that wasn’t all. He had deep purple scars all over his face and body. Even with them he was extremely attractive. 

“Hasn’t anyone ever taught you its rude to stare princess?” He said. That voice of his could’ve made you cum on the spot.

”S-Sorry I’m just not having a good night.” You replied 

“Boy troubles” He said in a matter of fact tone. 

“How’d you know?” You said finally meeting his gaze

”Let’s just say I’ve been watching you for a minute.”

”Well that’s not creepy at all.” You deadpanned 

“Depends on how you look at it princess.” He said stepping closer to you. That pet name is gonna be the death of you.

”So why were you watching me?” You asked a little weirded out.

”If I said it was because the first moment I saw you I wondered how you would sound screaming my name how would you feel?”

‘Jesus fuck I’m actually gonna lose my mind’ 

The liquid courage must’ve affected your brain more than you thought because you were actually considering giving the man what he wanted. 

“Sooo, what do you say princess wanna have little fun?” He said tracing his fingers along you jaw causing you to blush.

”I don’t  even know your name.” 

“Names Dabi princess what’s yours?”

”Y/N”

”So Y/N, what’s your answer?”

”Fuck it.” You said throwing caution to the wind.

You let Dabi take you back to his place on his motorcycle. His apartment was nice, it was filled with books something you didn’t expect from the man you just met. He only let you look around for a short minute before he was in front of you pressing you into the wall grabbing your arms above your head. 

“Its time for the fun now doll, strip.” Dabi said releasing your hands and backing away from you so you could obey him. You moved to take off your shirt but before you could, you remembered why you had it on in the first place. 

Noticing your hesitation Dabi came back up to you gripping your jaw so your ear was closer to his mouth. 

“I said strip princess don’t make me ask again.” He whispered.

Not wanting to make the man any more angry you did as he said. You took off your turtle neck, skirt, and tights only leaving you in you f/c bra and panties. You watched as Dabi’s eyes trailed over your body, inspecting every inch of your marred skin as he did. 

Feeling self conscious and ashamed you tried to shield your form with your hands but it wasn’t enough to cover the lesions that adorned your less than perfect body. 

“Don’t cover yourself princess, I want to see.” Dabi said as he grabbed your arms he pulling them away so he could get better view. Your arms fell to your sides as he trailed his fingers from your neck to your collarbone and your chest. You hissed as he slightly prodded the wounds. 

You were sure he heard you but he continued tracing your structure till he reached the curve of your breasts spilling out from the lace of your brassiere. If you had to guess the most flawed skin was there. Katsuki was always so rough but there seemed like his favorite place to leave marks. Now his presence was only left through the many bites, scratches, and bruises.

When you finally gained the courage to look up at the man you wished you hadn’t. His gaze was fixed on you and he looked like he was starved and you were his meal. His pupils were blown out leaving only a thin rim of cerulean, the obvious lust clouding his vision. 

“D-Dabi?” You said in a whisper. 

“You’re beautiful.” He said as his hands continued to nudge your soft skin. 

“Ah, you’re hurting me.” You said as his grasp got tighter abusing your flesh.

He all but ignored you as he gripped your arm dragging you to his room. He pushed you on his bed, you scooted back towards the headboard as you watched him undress. He was so perfect to you like he was handcrafted by an ancient deity. Everything about him attracted you. 

He finished undressing and climbs on top of you with his face inches from yours. He ripped off your bra and panties as he stared at you under him.

“I want to fuck you already.” He basically growls as his mouth connects to yours, an affirmative noise comes out in a moan and that’s all he needs. His kisses are everything but romantic, they’re a desperate, sloppy display of his dominance. His teeth grab at your your soft lips. You emit a startled noise and he swallows it as his tongue forces its way through your parted lips.

“Wait, Dabi” you gasped as he roughly bit down on your lip and you could feel him smirk against it. 

“No,  I’ve waited long enough.” He responds as his hands trail over your body not leaving a single inch untouched. He moved down your torso leaving a trail of kisses and hickeys till he reached your exposed core. 

You cover your mouth when a moan slips out from the scarred man slipping a long digit into your wet heat. 

“Aht aht, pretty girl I wanna hear how good I make you feel.” He smirks as he adds another finger pumping faster. And fuck he’s so warm inside you. His heat radiates through your core causing you to shiver. 

That only encourages his ministrations as he pulls your bundle of nerves to his mouth. The contrast of his smooth and marred skin has you gasping out his name. 

“That’s right princess I’m the one making you feel like this, you’re already so wet for me.” 

You’d be embarrassed if you could think  straight but Dabi won’t let that happen, he wants to fuck you stupid till the only thing you can think about is the way he stretches you out. You could say he was cocky but he was confident in his abilities to turn you into a whimpering mess, the only thing capable of coming out of your mouth would be his name. 

He watches as your face contorts with pleasure when he finds that spongy spot inside of you. Your legs tighten around him and your hands sink into his onyx hair but his motions don’t seize.  You can feel a knot forming in your stomach as he continues and he knows your close too.

“Aww doll are you gonna cum already?” He asks as his sleazy grin returns to his face. You try to answer him, you really do but the way he’s hitting that perfect spot inside you the only think you can choke out is moans. But for Dabi that wouldn’t do at all because he asked you a question and you were gonna answer him. 

He removed his fingers from your core causing you to whine at the loss as you try to buck up into his touch. He slaps your pussy and you wince opening your eyes to look at him. 

“I asked you a question.” He stated as he started to rub your clit in a unhurried motion. 

“Y-yes Dabi fuck I’m gonna cum.” You practically screamed because what he was doing just wasn’t enough, you needed more. 

“Beg me.” He said kissing your thigh. “Beg me to let you cum, and then beg for me to fuck you like the little cockslut you are.” 

“Please Dabi, please- oh fuck, please let me cum.” 

“That’s it such a good little whore for me, so perfect.” He groaned as he sunk his fingers back into your heat never faltering to hit your g-spot with every thrust. It felt so good. “Go on doll, cum for me.” And that’s all it took to have you shatter around him. His fingers didn’t stop as he fucked you through your orgasm an you could swear you saw white.

When he finally pulled his digits out he shoved them through your parted lips. “Suck” he instructed and so you did, letting your tongue dance around them as you tasted your own release on them causing you whine. 

He removed his fingers from your mouth and then put them into his own so he could taste you too and the sight was so sinful you could’ve creamed again. You watched as he wraps his hand around his cock. It’s so pretty just like him. It’s adorned with 2 jacobs ladders on the underside, you wonder how that’s gonna feel as he fucks you. 

You wouldn’t have to wait because before you know it he was positioned over top of you lining himself up with your entrance. You try to pull away when he sinks into you but he grips your hips and pulls you back into him until he’s bottomed out. 

He’s so fucking big it feels like he’s gonna split you in two. 

“Dabi- fuck it hurts.” You whimper as he begins to move inside you. 

“Shh I know just- shit, I’m gonna make you feel real good I promise.” He says as he moves a hand from your hips to gently rub your puffy clit and continues to thrust into you but at a slower pace so you can get used to his size. You don’t know how anyone could get used to someone as big as him though. 

“You’re so fucking tight doll, squeezing me so hard.” He groans as he feels you loosen up giving him more space to move. 

“Look at you taking me so well, so deep.” He said as his other hand came to grip your throat. You couldn’t remember the last time you felt this good. When you were with Katsuki he made you cum but it was mostly to stroke his own ego, with Dabi it was purely for your own pleasure and it felt pretty damn amazing. 

His cock dragged in and out of your gummy walls, you could feel his piercings hitting that sweet spot inside you that had you screaming out his name. 

“Fuck Dabi please don’t stop, you feel so good.” You moaned. 

“Yea? Say it, say I’m the only one who can make you feel this good princess.” He said as he gripped tighter on your neck and continuing to fuck into you. 

“Your the only one- oh my god, you’re the only one who can make me feel this good.”

“That’s right doll I’m the only one, this pussy belongs to me now go ahead and cum all over my cock.” He said as his hips sped up relentlessly hitting your g-spot with every thrust. All it took was a few more strokes and he had you squirting all over him. 

“Fuck yea you dirty little slut, squirt all over my cock.” He fucked you through your orgasm and you could tell his was coming close behind as his hips began to slow down. 

“I’m gonna fill you up, yea I’m gonna fill this pretty little pussy.” He said as he was chasing his own release. 

“Please Dabi please cum, its too much.” You whimpered.

He let his head fall to your neck kissing along it and your jaw as he came inside you. He collapsed on top of you as you both tried to regain your breath before he rolled off you. 

“Fuck princess, I’ve never came that hard in my life.” He said as he got up to grab a warm rag to clean the both of you off with. 

“Me either.” You panted as he dragged the rag between your legs carefully to avoid your sensitive clit. 

When he was done he climbed into bed next to you pulling you into him. You didn’t take him as the type to get all touchy after sex but you weren’t complaining. 

“You’re staying with me tonight, you can go home tomorrow.” He whispered into your hair. 

Feeling too tired to argue with him you mumbled an “ok” and drifted off to sleep. Hearing your breath even out Dabi placed a kiss to your head and muttered a soft “good night princess” before going to sleep himself. 

Its been a week since your encounter with Dabi. Much to your disappointment though. Ever since things “ended” with Katsuki you were hoping he’d be your distraction.

After you went home you realized the two of you didn’t exchange numbers. 

‘oh well it was probably better as a one night stand anyways’ you thought. 

You haven’t heard from Bakugo either, maybe things with him and his new girl were going well. 

Just the thought of that makes you sick. You wonder if he treats her the same. If she has to wake up early to dedicate time to covering up all of his marks in the morning just to go to the store. If he tells her the same hateful things he told you then getting angry when you cried.

Everything he did to you.... but some part of you still wishes he would come back. You’d do anything to have it be like before when you actually thought he loved you.

Maybe he did in his own sick way. You knew he didn’t have the best upbringing. With his mom who hit him for no apparent reason and his dad who played mediator but could never really stop the violence. 

It’s not surprising the cycle continued with you. But what if things were different? What if he had normal parents, then could things between you two be like in a fairytale? 

That’s what most of your daydreams consist of anyway. 

~

Today you didn’t have much to do except attend a few morning lectures. Your grades have been the only thing you could be proud of in the recent months.

Your major was psychology. Ironic right? You would think you could tell the signs of Stockholm syndrome, guess not though. 

~

You got to your first class a little early so you chose a spot in the back. The last thing you needed today was weird eye contact with your professor. 

One boring lecture later and it was time to go. You grabbed your things and headed out. Well attempted to before you bumped into someone. 

“oh my god I am so sorry I wasn’t looking” you apologized grabbing your things off the floor before you were stopped with a foot on your arm. 

Katsuki.

“Maybe you should be more carful then sweetheart.” he replied sarcastically. 

“I’ve been looking for you, you know.” he said as you stood up. Every step you took back to create some distance he matched. Is this really what you missed?

“I thought after the party-“ he cut you off, nothing new there.

“Hah? What you thought we were done or something?” he spat. 

You looked around hoping no one noticed the scene he was making. Thankfully mostly everyone had left to make their next classes.

“Katsuki I just-“ you started but were interrupted once again. 

“You know Y/N I didn’t think you were that dumb.” 

“You cheated Katsuki, acted as if I wasn’t standing right in front of you. What was I supposed to think?” you hissed. 

In hindsight that was probably a bad idea. As soon as the words left your mouth you saw the way his eyes glazed over.

He pushed your things out of your hands again and grabbed your throat pushing you into the wall. 

“You never fucking learn do you?” he whispered. “Stupid bitch, I told you you’re mine and i’ll keep proving it to you as many times as it takes.” 

“Katsuki-“ you choked as he gripped tighter.

“You’re so fucking lucky I have somewhere to be, we’ll continue this later doll.”

He pushed you hard. You fell as he walked away as if nothing happened. Tears threatened to fall but you didn’t let them.

You picked up your things once again and headed to your next class.

~

You got home around 3pm. Today was absolutely exhausting. You set your things down and headed to shower. 

The warm water felt amazing on your sore body. You took the opportunity to exfoliate, shave, wash & condition your hair, and etc...

Its been a while since you had a little self care. 

You got out when you were done and threw on an oversized shirt and some underwear. You didn’t have anywhere else to be.

You used your free time to clean up your apartment a little. Organizing your room, vacuuming, dishes. 

Between work and school you haven’t had time to do much of anything lately. 

When you were finished you grabbed your favorite candle and lit it. The smell of ‘Cinnamon spiced vanilla’ quickly filled the space. ~

You sat crisscross on your couch, computer on your lap finishing your homework for today. 

You stilled as you heard your door open and close. 

Katsuki still had your key.

You set your laptop on the coffee table. Quickly getting up to greet the explosive blonde.

You walked towards the door seeing him taking off his shoes.

Normally he’s working at this time. Guess he has the day off today.

“I thought you’d be working today.” you muttered. 

He just hummed. No sign of anger in his voice. 

His mood swings were always hard to keep up with. He could flip at the blink of an eye. 

He walked passed you heading into the kitchen. He grabbed a drink before sitting on the couch and turning the tv on. 

Was he seriously ignoring you-

He wanted you to acknowledge him first. He knew you couldn’t stand being left alone. The silent treatment was punishment enough.

You walked over to him standing on the side of the couch. 

“Katsu?” you said a little shaky.

He didn’t even look at you before a “hmm” left his mouth. 

You thought about asking him about earlier, but you didn’t want to upset him anymore. If this was one of his good moods you sure as hell weren’t gonna ruin it.

“I was just about to cook are you hungry?” you cringed inwardly. What were you now some kind of housewife?

He finally looked at you. He watched as you nervously played with your fingers. 

“Sure” he said as he turned his attention back to the screen. You walked away knowing you were dismissed.

~ 

You made his favorite spicy ramen. 

You called him to eat as you were cleaning up. You heard the tv shut off with a ‘click’ as he walked in. He sat at the table and began to eat.

“You know babe a little birdy told me something very interesting.” he said between bites of food.

It was your turn to “hmm” as you continued washing the dishes. 

“Someone saw you leave the party with burnt boy.” he said calmly continuing to slurp his noodles.

Your heart sank. Who saw... why would they tell him?

“I- Katsuki I was just-“ you couldn’t get the words out before he interrupted.

He still looked calm. The only thing different was a smirk now graced his lips.

“Well-“ he started before wiping his mouth.

“Was it worth it princess?” he said standing up.

What- no one was around, how did they hear that? 

Fuck fuck fuck

You felt his breath on your neck as he stood behind you at the sink. He wrapped his arms around you and took the pot you were washing and set it in the soapy water.

He grabbed the towel rom the counter and gently dried your hands. 

You felt like you couldn’t breathe. Why wasn’t he screaming, throwing things, hitting you?

You couldn’t process why he was acting so nonchalant. You cheated. Well he did too but that doesn’t matter. 

He turned you around to face him. His hands found placement on your waist. his thumbs rubbed soothing circles on your clothed stomach.

No there was nothing soothing about this. You were looking at your feet, anything to not look in his eyes. 

That was all for naught though. One hand left your waist, his thumb and index finger lifted your chin so you meet his gaze.

He didn’t look angry or upset. You could only see a tinge of sadness...?

He leaned a little to whisper in your ear. 

“Was he better than me?” he asked softly.

“No Katsuki I was just upset I didn’t mean to-“

“I did” he breathed. 

Your breath hitched in your throat. 

“I wasn’t drunk, at the party I mean.” he started. 

“I just wanted someone that wasn’t you. I’ve had better but she did the trick you know.” A tear slid down your cheek.

“Don’t get me wrong though, i’ll never let go of you. I meant it when I said you’re mine, i’m just not yours.” he said as he trailed his arm from your waist to your collar bone.

“I like hurting you Y/N. I know you’ll let me, I love when I can see how much I hurt you in your eyes.” 

Tears were running down your face now. He gently wiped them away with his thumb. 

“You’re so pretty when you cry you know. My pretty girl. You love me too much to be done right? Hah I bet these past few days were hell for you when you didn’t see me.” 

“You’ll always let me come back won’t you? Because you’re MINE... my little whore I can fuck whenever I want... I get to do whatever I want, isn’t that right princess?” 

One thing you learned about Katsuki is he doesn’t ask questions he doesn’t know the answer to.

And he was right... about all of it. You’ll let him hurt you over and over as long as he’s with you. You love him more than anything. Missed him like crazy too. 

Loving Katsuki was like dousing yourself with kerosene and hoping he didn’t light a match. Hoping he loves you as much as you love him. But deep down you know he doesn’t, you’re just a toy. Something he can have whenever he wants with no objections... no rules.

He breaks you over and over and you have to be the one to fix yourself. But for him you’d do anything and he knows that... he knows and takes advantage.

“Hmm? Isn’t that right teddy bear?” he said as his fingers traced the marks he put on your skin. 

“Yes Katsuki” you sniffled.

“I know baby. But I’m here now right?” he said as his thumb rubbed across your lips. 

You slowly nodded. 

“So why don’t you show me how sorry you are for being a little whore?” 

Another ‘yes katsuki’ left your lips. He turned both of you, now his back was facing the sink and you were in front of him. 

You dropped to your knees. His hand found its way to your head, still gently petting.

You looked up at him. You knew you had to look pathetic. Tears adorned your cheeks, your eyes were puffy and you were sniffing.

But still Katsuki thought you were so pretty like this. He saw the look in your eyes, even after what he said there was no hate- just love and adoration.

He loves the way you worship him. Like he’s your god. He might as well be. He’s the only one who matters to you. The only one you’ll stick by no matter what.

Every demon has their angel after all.

You unzip his pants. Rubbing over his clothed cock through his boxers. He hisses. You pull down his pants and boxers in one motion.

His hard on almost hitting your face as it comes out. You look up at him before grabbing it and pumping a few times.

Katsuki always loved eye contact. 

Precum dribbles from his slit. You take your thumb and spread it over his tip causing him to groan. You place a few kisses along his shaft before you take his length into your mouth.

His hands tighten in your hair. You take him farther down your throat, gagging a little. Fresh tears prick your eyes as he bucks his hips. 

“Fuckkk baby- so fucking good for me” he gasps. You move your hands down to play with his balls earning you a low growl. 

A mix of saliva and precum drips down your chin. He moves his other hand to your hair gripping harder as he begins to fuck your throat. 

Your hands press into his thighs but he doesn’t stop. He sets a relentless pace and all you can do is focus on breathing through your nose. 

When he finally pulls out of your throat you cough and gasp trying to get air back in your lungs.

Its only a moment before he pushes his cock back down your throat, thrusting again. 

“Such a perfect little slut- ah fuck” he pants. You move to play with his balls again. 

It doesn’t take long before his hips stutter and he pushes your head down his length till your nose touches his pelvis.

He cums hard down your throat with a growl. “Fuck I missed your slutty little throat baby” he breathes. You know it shouldn’t but it gives you butterflies and you move a hand to your clit to feel some type of friction.

Your stopped by a smack to your cheek. 

“Greedy bitch, you wanna cum?” he asks and you nod quickly. 

“Bad girls don’t cum do they?” he asks gabbing your cheeks between his calloused fingers. 

“Please Suki i’ll be good I promise- please please let me cum” you beg.

He doesn’t answer you though. If he doesn’t want you to cum he won’t let you. Simple.

“Bed now, I want all your clothes off” he states. 

You get to your feet and move to the bedroom stumbling as you remove your clothes. 

You lay on your back waiting for him. He walks in and the air leaves your lungs. You almost forgot how built he was. He always took care of himself, eating healthy and exercise really paid off. 

He was built like a god. Your god. 

He walked over to the bed grabbing you by the ankles and pulling you to him. You gasp as his mouth connects with yours. 

The kiss is greedy, he explores your mouth leaving no room for protest. As you disconnect he bites your lip drawing blood and lapping it up like a man starved.

His fingers move down to your slit. You hear a pleasured hum as he feels how wet you are already.

“Is this all for me baby?” he whispers as he collects your arousal on his fingers and brings it to his mouth. 

“Yess Katsu all for you” you breathe. You need more, need him to touch you, make you feel good.

You hips buck as his digits brush over your clit. 

“Eager huh princess?” 

“Katsuki please” you whine. “Please what? I don’t know what you want till you tell me.” he smirks.

“Please touch me Katsuki” you beg. He loves how easily he can make you flustered. 

With no warning he pushes a finger into your tight pussy. “Fuckk” you gasp.

He curls his digit till he finds your g-spot with ease. You cry out as he adds another finger. He fucks you on his fingers till the coil in your stomach is about to snap.

“Oh fuck i’m gonna cum- ah please” you whine. 

Your orgasm is so close. You almost cry when his fingers still and pull out of your heat. 

“I told you, only good girls get to cum.” He says as he brings his digits to his mouth tasting your arousal. 

“Please Katsu i’ll be good I promise please- please just let me cum” you say rubbing your thighs together. This earns a smack to your thigh. 

“That’s not being a good girl is it baby?” he said bringing his fingers to twist your nipples. 

“I’m sorry Katsuki” you whimper as he pulls on your sensitive buds. 

“Not yet- but you will be I promise” he hisses. He quickly turns you over so now your face down. 

He lines himself up with your tight cunt and pushes himself all the way inside. 

Even after him finger fucking you it hurts as he stretches you out.

He pulls all the way out before thrusting in again setting a hard and fast pace. You grip the sheets as your mouth falls open in a silent moan.

His hand comes down on your ass hard. You cry out jerking forward. He uses his other hand to grip your hair.

“Where do you think you’re going huh princess?” he snarled.

“You were talking so much earlier what happened? Kat got your tongue?” he laughs.

Another hard smack comes down on your ass. He’s still thrusting into you hard.

“Come on and count for me pretty girl, and I might think about letting you cum” he whispers.

Smack!

“O-One” 

Smack! 

“Two”

Smack!

“Three”

By 20 you were sobbing. By thirty you tried to only focus on how much he was filling you up, touching all the right places without even trying. He stopped at 40.

You felt him trail his hand over your sore skin. There were no doubt gonna be bruises if they weren’t there already.

His other hand released your hair moving to your neglected clit as he pressed down. You whimpered as he massaged the bundle of nerves.

You felt the coil tighten in your stomach again. 

“Come on baby” he said as he fucked into you.

“Cum for me- fuck cum all over my cock baby show me how good i’m making you feel” 

Your eyes rolled back as you felt your orgasm wash over you. You clenched down on him as he fucks you through it.

“Fuck princess- keep squeezing me like that shit” he cursed as he began chasing his own high.

He sped up pulling your hips back to meet his as he rut into you. One deep thrust and he came as he attached his teeth to your neck. You whimpered as you felt him detach his teeth and lap up the blood with his tongue. 

He pulled out and you winced at the feeling of not being full. 

He chuckled as he say your needy hole clamp down on nothing. Dropping down on the bed next to you he pulled you by the waist so you cuddled on his chest. 

“I’m sorry Katsuki” you whispered as snuggled your face into his neck. 

“I know you are baby” he said as you fell asleep.

You woke in an empty bed. You’d been asleep for a while, he must’ve really worn you out. You winced as you tried to sit up. 

You wouldn’t be sitting right for a while. 

~

After finally making it out of bed you got ready for the day. You didn’t have any classes but you did have to go to work. 

You work at a small cafe close to the school’s campus. It’s mostly empty besides the few students who come in to get a caffeine fix and leave. 

You make a decent wage though. It’s enough to pay bills at least. 

Katsuki never liked you working there. He said he didn’t like when you were out at all. People could stare at what’s his, and he wouldn’t let anyone else have you.

You tried to tell him he had nothing to worry about but he didn’t listen, like always.

He would come by to check on you sometimes while you were working. If he saw you so much as smile at someone besides him you knew you’d have more marks to cover up.

Didn’t he get that conversation was basically your job besides making lattes and dealing with karens. 

Somehow it was always your fault. 

‘People can see how much of a slut you are you know, all they want is to use you like some whore’

That’s what he said when he saw a guy give you his number. It’s surprising how you haven’t been fired after all the arguments between you and Katsuki in the staff room.

Your boss was always nice about it though. She’d always comfort you when Katsuki inevitably stormed off leaving you crying alone. 

She’s probably the only one who has an idea of your relationship. She’s hinted at trying to get you to leave him but you’ve always brushed her off. 

After all she’s been divorced twice, what does she know? 

~

You clocked in at 8am and started working for the day. Your coworkers were already there as you came in. You worked with two other girls, Sarah and Rui.

Your shift was 8am-4pm. 

You ground the coffee beans that are to be used today and make the pastries to sit in the warming rack while the other girls made sure the sitting area was clean for customers.

All the monotonous labor helped keep your mind off things. At work you didn’t think about anything but that. 

The door opens with a ‘ding’ and you look up to greet a few customers, taking their orders and asking them to wait a moment before you went to complete it.

~

A few hours and about a hundred iced coffee’s later the store was empty. It had been unusually busy for a Thursday.

Your ass was killing you but you popped a few ibuprofen and tried to ignore it. 

You and Rui took the time to clean up a little. It was the end of her shift so Sarah had clocked out.

You swept while Rui did the dishes. The mood was calm as subtle music played in the background. 

You had roughly a half hour before your shift ended. Your feet were killing you but that was nothing new.

You finished sweeping and went into the back closet to put away the broom hearing the door ‘ding’ as you went. You figured Rui could handle it so you weren’t in a rush to head back up front.

You grabbed the mop and some cleaner before hearing Rui call your name.

You set the supplies down and went to check and see what she wanted.

She stopped you before you could see who was at the counter.

“So there’s a really hot guy asking for you”

“Me??”

“Uhh yea and it’s not the one who’s in here all the time” 

“Umm ok i’ll go see, in the meantime will you get the mop and stuff ready so we can close?” 

“Yea of course” she said walking past you 

Well fuck here goes nothing. You straightened out your uniform before waking out to meet cerulean eyes at the counter.

Dabi.

How did he even know where you worked? There’s no way you told him at the party, or at his house.

“Hey princess, long time no see huh?” his voice knocked you out of your thoughts sending shivers down your spine.

“Umm yeah it’s been a minute, how’d you know where I work?” 

“I’ve been here before when you were working, am I that forgettable doll?”

“I serve alot of people a day but you think i’d remember you” you say teasingly.

“I would hope so princess”

“So can I get you something? A coffee, pastry?”

“How about, you?” he smirked. 

Your eyes widened and you choked a little. What are you supposed to say? ‘Hey my boyfriend found out about us’ 

He’ll think you’re crazy for taking him back. Not that you really broke up or are technically together. More like you’re his property and he doesn’t share.

“I don’t really think that’s a good idea, umm Katsuki found out and he’s upset” you mutter.

“You mean the dick who was sucking faces with that girl at the party?” 

You stare at your feet trying to avoid his gaze. 

“Look me and Katsuki have been together a long time and i’m not just gonna give that up I’m sorry” 

“Fine princess have it your way, but when blondie gets too rough again i’ll be waiting for you” he said as he slid a small piece of paper across the counter and walking out.

His number.

You really shouldn’t keep it, you know what’ll happen if Katsuki finds his name in your phone. You do it anyways though. 

You type his name and number in your contacts before going to clock out. 

You waved goodbye to Rui before you headed home.

~

You quickly showered and threw your clothes in the hamper.

You checked your phone seeing a text from Mina.

MINA💞: Movie night at my place, come please??

YOU: Who’s coming?

MINA💞: Just the squad we’d love for you to come, we’ve missed you.

YOU:  Time?

MINA💞: 8 and we’re having a sleepover like the old times.

YOU: I’ll be there but I can’t promise i’ll stay the night, I have things to do.

MINA💞: Just decide when you’re here. I can’t wait to see you❤️

YOU: Mina it’s only been like 2 weeks since we saw each other.

MINA💞: That’s still a long time babes😔

YOU: I guess. I’ll text you when i’m on my way.

MINA💞: It’s gonna be so much fun!!!

You liked her message and tossed your phone. Great what were you gonna wear?

You raided your closet looking for something cute and simple that covered the marks Katsuki made the night before.

The worst part was from the spankings but you had a few ‘love bites’ across your neck and collarbone.

You picked out a red sweater with black leggings to go with your black boots.

You could hide the marks that weren’t covered with makeup.

You had a while till you had to go so you threw on some sweats to go run some errands.

You walked to the grocery store picking up a few things for your apartment and movie night. 

You hoped Sero would come, some weed would totally help with the pain you felt. You hoped no one could tell you were wincing with every step. 

~

You got home and put away your groceries. It was about 7 so you went to get ready.

You changed into your outfit, put on makeup and perfume and it was finally time to go.

You typed a quick text to Mina letting her know you were on your way. You made sure you had everything before walking out and locking your door.

~ You felt like someone was following you but you were probably just paranoid.

You arrived at Minas’ a little after 8 and knocked.

The door flew open and the dark skinned girl brought you into a crushing hug. 

“Mina I kinda need to breathe” you gasped for air as she finally let go.

She muttered an apology but you knew she wasn’t really sorry. She took the bag of items from your hand and you followed her into her apartment.

You’ve always loved her place. It was a loft with big floor to ceiling windows that looked out over the city. 

She decorated with mostly light pinks and grays. The boys would always joke about how ‘a fairy threw up’ in her apartment thanks to all her crystals and stuff.

She quickly put all of the things down in the kitchen before grabbing your hand and dragging you to the living room with everyone else.

Kiri and Denki were playing cards while Sero sat behind them on the couch. 

They looked up at you, all saying a series of ‘hey’ and ‘it’s nice to see you’

God you really had to get out more.

You and Mina sat on the couch and started talking for a bit.

“Is Katsuki coming?” you asked.

“Yeah he’ll be here later when he gets off work, didn’t he tell you?” 

“Umm yeah I just forgot” you lied. If she noticed she didn’t say anything before she continued talking.

The movie you were all gonna watch was some action/sci fi film the boys picked out. Needless to say you and Mina were outvoted.

~

The movie was about half way finished. Denki had one too many drinks and was passed out on one of Minas bean bags. 

Mina was cuddled up on Kiri, looking like she was gonna be out any minute.

You looked over to Sero on the other side of the couch and he was rolling a decent sized blunt. Thank goodness.

“Mind if I hit that when you’re done Sero?” you asked.

“Y/N I didn’t know you smoked” said Kiri looking at you.

“I don’t really but theres a first time for everything” you stated.

“Sure mami I don’t mind” said Sero as he continued to roll.

When he was done he lit it and took a few hits before handing it over to you.

You hit it and coughed. You heard the boys chuckle and you rolled your eyes.

You took a few more hits managing not to cough this time before handing it off to Kiri.

You felt relaxed as your high hit you. Well until you heard the door open.

Katsuki walked in and his eyes flickered to you. His face changed. He wasn’t expecting you to be here. 

The others didn’t notice the tense aura in the room and greeted the blonde. He walked into the kitchen grabbing a beer before coming and plopping down next to you on the couch. 

He didn’t say anything to you, choosing to engage in conversation with the boys instead. 

Your attention was stuck on the bad movie playing but you could feel every time his gaze turned to you. 

A while later and Kiri had took Mina back to her room and fell asleep and Sero took Denki and put him in the guest bedroom they were sharing. 

When sleeping over Mina always put you and Bakugo and Sero and Denki in the extra rooms so you didn’t have to sleep on the couch or floor. 

Katsuki stood up from next to you and grabbed your arm pulling you with him towards your room. 

He shoved you on the bed before grabbing your jaw hard examining your face. 

“You’re high?” 

“Just a little” you managed to choke out between his death grip on your face. 

“Who told you to smoke?”

“Katsuki I’m a grown woman no one told me to do anything, I wanted to” you said as you tried to pull his hands off you.

“Oh, is that right? You’re a big girl huh you just get to do whatever you want?” he spat.

“That’s not what I meant, I just wanted to relax, I’m not even that high I just took a few hits” 

“Doesn’t matter Y/N, you know better”

He didn’t like it when you drank or did anything to have fun. He’s the only one who gets to. 

He pushes you back on the bed hard before moving to take his shirt off. 

“Oh well guess i’ll just have to punish you huh?” he smirked.

Before you could object his mouth was on yours making you gasp. He took that as an opportunity to use his tongue. 

The kiss was rough and hungry. He pulled away from your mouth moving to your neck as he left kisses and bites.

You cried out as be bit down hard on your pulse point drawing blood.

He sat up and basically ripped you out of your clothes till you were naked before him.

He pushed you up with your back against the headboard and moved between your legs. He put them over his shoulders as he kissed and sucked on them. 

He trailed a finger to your slit and chuckled when he found you soaking for him. He covered his digit in your wetness before moving to rub your clit.

Your hands gripped his hair as you felt his tongue replace his finger. He stopped his ministrations as he took off his belt and grabbed both your hands. 

He bound your hands together behind your back and went to continue where he left off. Your hips bucked as you felt his hot muscle touch your bundle of nerves causing him to grip your thighs tight and he continued to eat you out.

“Katsuki- fuck fuck fuck i’m gonna cum ah please” you whined as you tried to writhe your hips but it was no use, his grip on you only tightened.

He added a finger inside you as he sped up. Your orgasm washed over you as he hit that spongy spot inside you. You came hard on his fingers and his tongue lapped it up before adding another digit into your heat.

“No Katsuki ‘s too much-“ you whined but a harsh smack to your clit interrupted you. 

“Don’t care, you’re gonna sit back like a good little bitch and take it” he said and continued. 

“please- fuck” you gasped as you felt another coil build up inside you. 

“Come on pretty girl I know you got another one for me the way you’re squeezing down on my fingers, go on be a good girl and cum” he smirked as he watched your eyes roll back as you came hard again.

Tears began to fall as he continued to overstim you. No matter how hard you cried or begged he didn’t stop.

“Aww what’s the matter, the little whore can’t take it?” 

You couldn’t even answer him only little whimpers and ‘mmms’ left your mouth. 

After cumming 5 more times he kept going. You were sweating and could barely keep your eyes open.

He was still going, using his thick fingers to hit your g-spot repeatedly while his tongue was still working on your clit. A loud whimper left you as you squirted on his fingers.

“Fuck- you dirty little slut” he says as he laps up the wetness. He coats his fingers in your cum before pushing them in your mouth.

“Don’t you taste good babe?” he smirks. 

You’re too tired to protest as he takes out his painfully erect cock and lines it up with your wet entrance. 

He pushes inside you with a groan and his mouth comes down to latch on one of your boobs while his fingers tweak with the other.

He thrusts into you fast and deep filling you up without trying. He bites and sucks your soft mounds, no doubt leaving marks for you to find tomorrow.

“You feel so good- fuck squeezing me so tight” he groans

“Your pussy was made for me no one else ah fuck so wet for me baby- so fucking soft”

All you can do is moan as he flips you on your stomach, your hands are still bound behind you as he arches your back to meet his hips. He pushes into you again hitting even deeper with this new position.

“‘Suki n-no more i- fuck I can’t anymore please” you beg as the pain and the pleasure overwhelm you.

“Just a little longer baby- mmm you’re being such a good girl don’t you wanna make daddy feel good too?” 

You nod a little as he continues to fuck you hard. His hands are on your ass rubbing over the marks he made. 

One hand grips in your hair pulling your back to his chest. You cum again. You feel him slow down and he thrusts into you deep before coming with a ‘fuck’ 

He holds you to him tight till he finishes and sets you down gently as he pulls out. You must’ve blacked out because when you open your eyes you between his legs in the guest tub and he’s washing you. He’s careful to avoid the sensitive spot between your legs.

His mouth leaves kisses over the bite marks on your neck. 

“You did so good for me” he whispers as you fall back asleep. 

You wake up again to him shaking you a little as he sits behind you holding out a water bottle.

“Drink some and you can go back to sleep” he says gruffly at you trying to close your eyes. 

He helps you take a few sips before putting it up and laying down with you. 

He pulls you into his chest and whispers a soft ‘mine’ before falling asleep.

You and Katsuki left early the next morning choosing to avoid your group of friends. 

They’d notice the marks you couldn’t manage to cover up or how you’d wince with every step you took. 

So you just avoided them all together. 

Katsuki had a class and you had work so you both went your separate ways for the day. Promises to be good while he was gone left your lips while threats of what would happen if you didn’t left his.

You got home with a little time to spare before you had to leave. You were grateful that you could take the time to shower and freshen up. 

~

Sighing you walked into your workplace. Today was going to be a long day you could feel it.

You clocked in and got everything ready to open. It was just you and Rui today so you divided up the work amongst yourselves. 

You took the front while she took the back. You’d be greeting customers and taking orders while she completed them. 

It was a slow day so you didn’t have to do much. You sighed as you saw a man with familiar onyx hair walk through the door. 

“Hey doll, miss me?” he cooed, resting his arm on the counter. 

Before you could answer the door dinged again and your heart dropped.

Katsuki walked through the door, vermilion eyes fixed on you as he walked up to the counter next to Dabi. 

“Umm can I get either if you something?” you choked out trying to gage the moods in the room. 

It was Katsuki who spoke first. “Didn’t know you served the homeless in here babe” he sneered looking at Dabi.

“Oh I have a house, Y/N didn’t tell you?” he deadpanned tilting his head at you.

“Okay I think that’s enough” you said trying to stop a bad situation from becoming worse.

“I didn’t know those words were in your vocabulary doll, all I remember is ‘don’t stop please’.” He smirked as your cheeks grew hot.

“The fuck did you just say burnt boy?” Katsuki growled. 

This was not gonna end well. 

“Oh have I struck a nerve prettyboy? I sure hope you’ve learned how to keep your temper in check.” 

“Y/N get your shit we’re leaving.” Katsuki demanded before walking towards the door. 

“What? I still have half my shift left I can’t just leave.” You stated.

“Not anymore. Be outside in 10mins or so help me god you’ll regret it.” he said before walking out.

Rui came out from the back at the sound of the door slamming. 

“Is everything okay out here?” she said glaring at Dabi.

“Umm yeah everything’s fine Rui” you said.

She looked back and forth between you and Dabi before muttering an ‘ok’ and heading to the back.

“So doll, aren’t you gonna listen to your ‘boyfriend’?” he asked as he fiddles with a stirring straw.

“No I can’t, I mean I can’t lose this job he’ll just have to get over it.” you said 

“Good for you and remember you always have my number if you need anything, yeah?” he asked.

“Yeah um thanks” you said as you watched him turn and walk out. 

You took a deep breath trying to calm down. Your phone vibrated in your pocket and you pulled it out.

It was Katsuki.

Katsu:

That’s how you wanna be? Don’t say I didn’t warn you Y/N

It was probably a bad idea to leave him on read but you couldn’t deal with him right now. So many things were happening inside your head. 

You couldn’t stop thinking about Dabi. He was so calm against Katsuki. 

You decided to text him.

You:

Hey this is Y/N I just wanted you to have my number.

Dabi:

Thanks doll ;)

You smiled at his text before putting your phone away and going back to work.

~

It was the end of your shift and you could not wait to get home. You clocked out and locked up before heading back. You jumped as you felt a hand on your shoulder.

“Sorry doll I didn’t mean to scare you”

“Dabi what the fuck are you doing here?”

“Well if you answered your messages you’d know i’m here to walk you home” he smiled intertwining his hand with yours.

“Sorry today’s been an off day but you really don’t have to I don’t want to take up your time” you said softly.

“I know I don’t have to babe but I want to, plus I wanted to make sure you were ok and everything you seemed pretty upset earlier” he stated swinging your entwined hands. 

“Oh- umm yeah i’m fine I can deal with Katsuki” you said. 

“Yeah but you shouldn’t have to. He doesn’t respect you and he’s pathetic” you nod.

~

Dabi walked you the rest of the way home and you invited him in for a drink to say thank you. 

One drink turned into two and two turned into three and before you knew it you were in bed with his face between your thighs.

“Fuck... right there Dabi please” you moaned as his tongue lapped at your sensitive bundle of nerves. 

“Fuck baby you taste so good, you gonna cum for me? Come on baby cum in my mouth.” Your back arched as your orgasm washed over you. 

“Fuck... fuck” you whispered as Dabi came to lay on top of you kissing your neck. 

“My good girl” he whispered nuzzling into your chest.

“What about you?” you asked catching your breath.

“Don’t worry about me doll, as long as I made you feel good.” You smiled and kissed his forehead as he fell asleep on you. 

You played with his hair for a while before you drifted off along with him.

~

The next day you woke up and made the both of you breaking and coffee. The domesticated feel of it all was actually really nice. It was good to be able to enjoy a morning without being on edge for once.

The two of you talked and caught up. You didn’t think about Katsuki once. Well until you were on the couch and Dabi was laying with his head on your lap.

You checked your phone and you saw Katsuki’s instagram. He had went to a party and someone posted an off guard pic of him and two girls #’d the man. 

You shouldn’t be angry but you were. The time it was posted was before you even got off work. He got upset and decided to cheat on you. 

You felt less guilty about what you did with Dabi now. Things with him seemed right and you weren’t gonna question why Katsuki did what he did.

You were finally happy. So much so you didn’t notice Dabi texting his friends.

Dabi’s POV

Jessi & Lisa:

Did she see it?

Dabi:

Yea thanks I owe you two big time

Jessi & Lisa:

Don’t worry about it, the blonde was fun ;)

#mha x reader #minors dni #possessive #mean katsuki #yandere bakugo x reader

[stobinesque]

phryctoria | chapter 3: two by three (theta)

Sometimes your gay awakening is just having someone to show you it’s possible. Steve is confronted by the reality that there are dangers around him that have nothing to with monsters.

CW: References to the AIDS Epidemic, Implied/Referenced Self-Harm, Internalized Homophobia

[1][2][3][4][5][6 & 7] | [Read on AO3]

Usually it’s a mix of fairly boilerplate cover-up stories and commentary that doesn’t raise too many eyebrows. But occasionally, a wild conspiracy theory will slip through. They’re always somehow both immeasurably off the mark, and closer to the truth than the official party line.

Since Starcourt, though, everything has been woven through with sensationalist fear-mongering about satanic cults. More days than not, Steve ends up tossing the paper aside with a scoff and rolling eyes.

Today, though, one of the headlines catches his attention and dumps a bucket of ice water over his head.

AIDS Victim Begins School By Phone

The article itself is fairly short—a single column tucked off to the side of page 5—but Steve reads it with a racing heart and bated breath, despite its fairly generic reporting.

In the midst of all the extra-dimensional and foreign-adversarial threats—not to mention the added shock and thrill of Steve’s recent self-discovery—both he and Robin had somehow managed to forget about this more mundane danger.

His hands are shaking as he looks down at the paper, and his vision blurs out of focus.

Is it already in him? Has it been in him all along? Something festering that he needs to cut away?

The skin of his thighs itches with the need to be scraped apart. New scars to join the old. But—but he promised Robin—

—he wants to just pick up the phone and call her like he’s gotten used to doing over the past few weeks. But he can’t. She’s in school, and he can’t call the school because what would he even say? They wouldn’t pull her out of class because a random former student is calling because his—

—his breath is coming in short pants and he’s gonna collapse, he can’t—

He falls to the floor and flails around until he manages to get his back pressed up against a flat surface. He can’t discern anything about his surroundings with his vision still a mess. He takes in gasping breath after gasping breath, but he can’t get any air because there’s a fist around his lungs, around his heart. His ears are ringing and he feels like a part of himself has detached and floated away to two years ago in the Byers’ living room or last year in the junkyard or, or—

He squeezes his fists. Tries to recall the feeling of lacquered wood against his palms.

He doesn’t know what to do. Where to go. Who can he—?

He doesn’t know how he makes it to a phone, or how he gets his shaking hands to key in numbers, but he does, and it’s ringing and ringing and—

“Hello? Byers’ residence.” Joyce sounds mildly apprehensive. And Steve only knows a little of what November of 1983 was like for her, but he guesses that answering the phone to the sounds of a hyperventilating teenager on the other side probably isn’t her idea of a good time.

“Joyce,” he gasps out.

“Steve? What’s wrong, baby, what’s going on?” She sounds well and truly panicked now, but in a ready-to-grab-a-pitchfork-and-torch kind of way, because Joyce Byers has never met a problem she can’t bully her way through (it reminds him a little of Nancy). Something about the obvious care and concern in her voice pushes the tears that have been welling up over the edge to streak down his face.

“I— N-nothing— Just— Can’t—” he can only get in one word between breaths, so he sucks in a great big wheezing one to finish, “Can’t breathe!”

“Oh, honey. Okay, listen to the sound of my voice, alright, Steve? I want you to try to take in one great big breath, okay? So breathe in for a count of five with me.” He hears her take in a breath, and then start counting soft and slow. Like a heartbeat. He tries to follow, feeling his lungs expand as air rattles in his chest. “Good, that’s good,” she says. “Now hold that for five, four, three, two, one.” He holds his breath, feeling how it fills out the gaping cavity at the center of him. “And exhale for five, four, three, two, one.” Steve lets the breath out, and his heart still feels like it’s racing, but when Joyce tells him to breathe in again, he finds that he can. He sits against the wall, slowly sucking in breaths as Joyce talks him through it, and eventually the tears start to clear as well.

Right when his breathing is starting to even back out Joyce says, “Okay, Steve, can you name five things you can see for me right now?”

“What?” His brain can’t make sense of why she’d ask that.

“Just try it for me honey, alright?”

“Okay,” he says, throat feeling rough and dry. His vision has cleared enough for him to look around and see that he made it to the hall phone. “Hardwood floors,” he starts, twisting the phone cord around his finger. “The phone cord—uh, it’s blue.” He doesn’t know if he should be descriptive or not, so he figures he may as well throw it in. “I can see, uh, the refrigerator in the kitchen from where I’m sitting. And there’s a, um, vase of some kind of fake flower on this little side table down the hall. Does that last one count as two things?”

Joyce laughs a little, sounding relieved. “Sure it does, honey. Now can you name four things you can feel, or touch?”

“The phone cord,” he repeats automatically, still looping it around his fingers. “and the receiver against my ear, it’s, uh, cool, and smooth. And I can feel the collar of my shirt pressing against the back of my neck. And, uh, my hair brushing against my forehead.”

“Okay, okay. You’re doing so well, Steve. You got three things you can hear for me?”

“Uh.” His left ear has been a bit wonky for months, and it’s hard to get any sound to register in it on a good day, and he’s got the phone receiver pressed up against his right, so he really can’t make out anything except— “I can hear you breathing,” he tells Joyce. And then he switches the side the receiver’s on and strains himself to figure out what other sounds he can pick out. “I think I can hear a few cars on the road outside? And the air conditioner in the house.” He switches the receiver back to his right ear.

“Alright, Steve,” Joyce says with an encouraging determination—reminiscent of a coach pulling someone off the bench in the final moments of a game. “Now give me two things you can smell.”

Steve lets his eyes slip closed as he takes in a big breath. “Farrah Fawcett hairspray,” he says, blushing a little. Joyce just laughs loud, and happy, like he’s startled it out of her, and he’s happy that he’s been able to make her laugh so much in spite of everything. He thinks she probably doesn’t get to that enough.

“So that’s your secret,” she says.

“You take that to your grave, Joyce.”

“Of course!” She says, sounding a little conspiratorial. “One other thing you can smell?”

Steve takes in another breath. His sense of smell has never been great, and it’s only gotten worse with each successive concussion, but he tries his best to pick up on anything aside from the hairspray he used this morning. He takes a sniff at the polo he has on today and says “Uh, my shirt, I guess? It smells kind of…lemony?” He thinks that might be from the body wash he uses.

“Good, good. Now one thing you can taste.”

“The coffee I had this morning before going to pick up Robin.” The remnants of it are bitter on his tongue.

“Alright. How’re you feeling, Steve?”

“Better,” he answers, and is surprised by how readily it comes—and that it’s not even a lie. His heart has slowed down, and he’s breathing easy again without having to concentrate on it. “How did you know to do that?” He and Robin can usually talk each other down from these bouts of panicky hyperventilation they both get, but it takes much longer, and often gets a lot worse before it gets better.

“It’s something Dr. Owens taught me to do with Will early on after he got back. It didn’t always work, because his episodes weren’t actually panic attacks, in the end, but there were times when it seemed to settle him back down after a bad dream.”

“Panic attacks?” Steve asks. He hasn’t heard the term before.

“Yeah, Steve. I’m pretty sure that’s what you were having.”

“Oh.”

“Do you get them a lot?”

Steve rubs and rolls the cord between his fingers again. “Uh, sometimes? More, now. After Starcourt.”

“Yeah.”

The two of them are silent for a while. Silence over the phone is always a little weird to Steve, when he can’t see the other person’s face to guess at how they’re feeling. But right now it’s not bothering him too much.

“After Will came back…Doctor Owens said he could have something called post-traumatic stress. At this point, I think we all probably do.”

Steve laughs. “Yeah, probably.”

“Do you wanna talk about it?” The way she asks sounds like she’s just as prepared to take a ‘no’ as a ‘yes,’ but is offering him the space if he needs it.

“I…I don’t know. It wasn’t actually about…” he makes a vague gesture to encompass ‘all of this’, even though he knows she can’t see it. “Wasn’t about Upside Down shit, or Russians, or monsters.”

“Doesn’t mean you can’t talk about it,” Joyce says, too kindly.

Steve grimaces. He’s pretty sure of all the adults he has reason to cross paths with that Joyce Byers is the most likely to not be terrible about this but… “I don’t know if I can,” he whispers, sounding choked up again.

Steve thinks maybe she can hear some of the fear in it, because when she talks again she’s switched back into the sort of gentling tone that she’d used when he was still actively panicking. “I know we don’t really know each other that well, Steve, and I know that you and Jonathan have your history.” Steve winces. “But I’ve seen how you are with the boys—and with Max and El—and I don’t think there’s anything you could tell me that would make me trust you any less with them, or with Will, okay?”

Steve rubs a hand through his hair and lets out a whooshing breath. “Okay.” The line falls quiet again, and he thinks Joyce is giving him space to either speak up, or ask her to move on. “Have you, um, heard about Ryan White?”

Joyce, to her credit, takes the change of subject in stride. “I have,” she says, her tone considering. “I’ve been following along, actually. Reminds me of Will, a little.”

“Yeah,” Steve agrees on an exhale. “Well, uh, I was reading a story about him today and I…I just remembered, all of a sudden, that there are things that could kill me besides monsters and Russian spies.”

“And for some reason that was scarier?” Joyce doesn’t sound judgmental. She sounds exactly like she gets it, actually.

Steve laughs, humorlessly. “Yeah. Can’t take a nail bat to a disease.”

“No, you can’t.”

Silence falls again, and this one feels final, though it still doesn’t chafe. “Joyce?”

“Yeah, hon?”

“Thank you. I don’t…I don’t even really know why I called, it was just…”

“The only number you thought would get an answer?” Again, she doesn’t sound judgmental, or accusatory. It’s all just easy understanding that feels almost impossible to believe. She gives of herself so much and so freely, and Steve has never known an adult willing to do that for him before.

“Yeah.”

“Well, I’m always willing to pick up the phone for you, Steve. Anytime you need.”

Steve nods, “Thank you, Joyce.”

“Anytime, honey.”

Steve hangs up first, not wanting to hear the empty dial tone echoing in his ear. He presses his head back against the wall and feels at once heavier and lighter than he had before.

Notes:

For anyone who doesn’t know, Ryan White was a teenager with hemophilia from Kokomo, Indiana, and who contracted AIDS from a blood transfusion in the early 80s. He was diagnosed late in 1984, and was initially too ill to return to school. When he attempted to return for the 1985-86 school year, he was barred from doing so by the school (and later the Superintendent), and accommodations were made for him to listen to his classes over the phone. The White family filed a lawsuit to overturn the school’s decision, which resulted in a months-long legal battle that eventually ended with Ryan being permitted to return to school the spring of 1986. The family ultimately ended up moving to Cicero, Indiana after repeated threats of violence in Kokomo. Ryan’s story and the White family’s advocacy helped to shift and destigmatize national perceptions of AIDS, though the family had to continuously push back against framings of Ryan as an “innocent” victim of the epidemic relative to people with AIDS who were gay and/or IV drug users. The article title in the fic is pulled from an AP article that ran on his first day of school that year, August 26, 1985. Similar articles ran on August 24, 1985 as well as August 26, 1985 in Greencastle, Indiana’s Banner-Graphic.

#steve harrington #gay steve harrington #read writes #phryctoria #semiotics 'verse

[gucciwins]

Golden Sparks 

Harry is new to town and signs up his eight-year-old daughter, Josie to the soccer team where he takes an interest in the well-respected Coach Y/N.

Word count: 25,027 

A/N: Hello friends! I hope you’ve been well, honestly I had this idea for a while and it wasn’t until I stepped back from another piece and came back this one that it began to flow. im proud of what I wrote and I hope you enjoy. my longest piece to date :) I do hope you all love it. 

Warnings: sweet dad harry, slight angst, slight smut

please do let me know what you thought of the story and please reblog! <333

⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️

"You're going to do great."

"I know, dad." Harry's eight-year-old daughter responds.

"Hey, I'm being supportive." Harry shakes Josie's foot, causing her to laugh.

"Thank you, I'm excited. Honest." Josie puts her hand over her heart, making Harry's heart melt.

He hadn't seen his daughter smile this much since they found out about the tryout that was soon to start in fifteen minutes. He felt awful making her move from their home in Georgia, but it was time, and this new opportunity would be good for them. Josie hated to leave her friends but mostly her soccer team with whom she had been with since she started playing at the age of five, but Harry promised he would find her a team, and he did.

The team was different from back home, seeing as it was an all-girl team instead of a mixed team of boys and girls. Not that he minds; he feels this will hopefully allow Josie to branch out and make friends that would not pick on her for playing what they said was "a boy's game." Those parents pissed him off back in Georgia, but he's gone, and he prays this goes well.

"Do you think mom will visit my games more now that we're closer?" Josie's green eyes peer up at him, reminding him that she looks nothing like her mother and is his little clone.

"I hope so. She was excited to hear about the move, remember." Josie nods before glancing at the field where other girls were chatting as they laced up their cleats.

Harry despised his ex-girlfriend, the mother of his child. At the age of nineteen, he became a father, and his ex, three years older than him, didn't want to raise a child to a man who wouldn't marry her. They were together for two months when he called it quits until she came back a month later, calling him an asshole for getting her pregnant. After giving birth to his beautiful girl, she gave him full custody, not wanting to worry about diapers and night cries.

All she worried about was getting her figure back. It wasn't until Josie turned one that she came back and demanded to be part of her life, leading to them going to court and getting to see Josie on the weekends, and it went well because his daughter always came back happy after a visit. When Josie turned five, Claudia moved to California because she fell in love and was going to get married. Claudia didn't care that she was leaving Josie behind. A heartbroken girl not knowing why she couldn't be part of her mother's wedding and why she moved across the country so far from her.

Josie cried for a whole week straight until the ice skates showed up on the front door with a note from Claudia for Josie to chase her dreams. Thus, having Harry sign her up for ice skating classes came to an end in two short weeks when she learned how awful the leotards looked on her.

Josie was then determined to find a sport liking the idea of being active and having the chance to make friends, which led to her seeing soccer on the TV when a commercial of Alex Morgan for Nike came on. She asked question after question until Harry told her okay, and went to call a friend to see where he could find a team for her.

The first team they found was only boys, not wanting to mix, causing both of them to get upset, but a mom took pity on them and told them of the Sunnyville team looking for players. It was perfect; seven girls and eight boys were on the team, and Josie fit in perfectly until she didn't.

At first, Josie wasn't very good; no kid is, but Harry every night took her to their large backyard and practiced with her, and within a few months, she was able to dribble a ball at her feet without looking down constantly. She wasn't the best, but she was improving.

Harry enjoyed every minute he got to help her improve because within the next few years, he saw her go from being timid to push someone away from the ball to beating someone in a sprint.

California was a significant change for Harry and Josie, but this was a big deal for the company, and Josie understood. He was happy he could do something for her now it was her turn to shine and prove why she deserved a spot on the team.

"Now go prove why you're the best, petal." Harry kisses his daughter's forehead, taking her bag over his shoulder.

She takes a step forward before stopping. "Walk with me there, daddy."

Harry's smile softens, "Of course, honey."

They march forward, their steps in sync; Harry can feel eyes on both of them as they pass parents in their chairs, some sitting on blankets spread out on the grass.

There's a woman, dressed in black Nike sweats, some fancy Nike cleats on her feet and a plain maroon tank top and over to cover from the breeze is a windbreaker; the team logo on the left side over her heart and right under is a name he can't quite make out. If Harry's being honest, she took his breath away, she's gorgeous, and she's smiling at him. Harry's sure if he kept looking into her eyes, he would fall in love.

"Hello, I'm Coach Y/N." She greets them with a big smile on their face.

"Hi, I'm Josie, and this is my dad, Harry Styles." Josie steps forward, holding her hand out that the coach is quick to shake.

"Nice to meet you." Harry finally speaks.

"Nice to meet you, Mr. Styles. I've got all the paperwork that you submitted, and everything looks good."

"That's great." Harry nods, keeping his eyes on her. "Just Harry is fine, please." She nods, letting him know she heard him.

"Nice accent, you English?" Y/N asks.

"I am, Josie was born there too, but she's lived in the states all her life."

Y/N nods, "No wonder I didn't spot an accent on her." She teases.

"My dad sounds funny, so one of us is okay." Josie jokes at Harry's expense.

"Hey now," Harry pouts, causing both to laugh and his heart to flutter, wanting to make Y/N do it again.

"Now, Josie, how about we introduce you to the girls before we get started."

Josie nods and steps forward to follow Y/N.

Y/N addresses him one last time, "You're welcome to sit by the parents or welcome to stand behind our bench on the sidelines."

"Thank you." Harry watches the walk away, his daughter's bright pink socks standing out around the flash of black, green, and blue. He smiles, knowing he'll have a good eye on her, as will the coach.

⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️

It has been a while since the team had a tryout for the Golden Sparks team. It has not been necessary because most of the young girls are already on the u-9 team.

She had heard the rumor of new people moving into town but wasn't sure, so on a whim, she added them up in places parents were bound to see them; at the grocery store, doctor's office, the school, and the local sports store.

Thanks to the flyers, they got two responses from Mr. Styles and Mrs. Clover, who wanted their girls to join. Mrs. Clover's daughter, Caitlyn, was switching over from a different team, so she knew the girls on the team well. Josie, the daughter of Mr. Styles, would be the only one who needed an introduction as she was new to the town.

After meeting Harry, she was surprised at how handsome and young he was. Most parents here are well over the age of thirty and are married or dating.

She has been coaching for four years now and only started because of her niece Juliet who is part of the team. Y/N's older sister, Clara, had Juliet at 23 a year after her wedding and when Y/N was only 18 and about to start university. It was a good thing she had decided to go to university only three hours away and not across the country as she first thought, or she would have missed so much of her niece's and goddaughter's life.

Y/N had just graduated and knew she would no longer be playing soccer and needed something to do when her sister Naomi approached her and asked her if she could watch over Juliet for the summer so they didn't need to get a babysitter. She was more than happy to accept.

At first, they would paint, color and dance, but they got bored quickly. Y/N wasn't one to spend her time inside, so instead, she decided to take her four-year-old niece to the park with a soccer ball and make the most of it.

At the local park, they both ran around each day, chasing the ball for hours. A week later, Y/N bought Juliet her first pair of cleats, letting her shoot in the nets. As the weeks went by Y/N, saw Juliet improve as well as take direction well. She was a bright young girl, and Y/N knew she was still small, and all she wanted to do was run, but Y/N knew that because Juliet had seen her play, she knew what was right and wrong. There were times when she just ran in circles picking flowers because, after all, she was a four-year-old.

A month into summer, a mom approached her, asking her if she was a coach because she saw her there every day. Y/N laughed it off and told her she was just taking care of her niece. The mom told her it was a shame because her daughter told her it looked like fun. Y/N smiled and said to her that she was welcome to join, and before she knew it, a bunch of little girls came together to kick a ball around.

Only when Y/N had over ten girls showing up every Monday and Wednesday at a designated time did she begin to look at soccer leagues for children, and to her luck, there was one in town, an all-girls league that started from age 4 to age 18. She got the paperwork required for her to be a coach and for the girl's parents to fill out. She pitched the idea, and everyone was aboard.

That is how Golden Sparks was created, and those four-year-olds are now eight. She has watched them grow in front of her eyes. She went through her master's coaching a team. It's just something she does as a hobby, and it's wonderful because she knows how vital her coaches were for her when she was growing up. Now she can do the same.

She loves these girls, which means she had to do trial runs for how well the new girls fit in with the team dynamic. That is why today is an important day for Caitlyn and Josie.

"Ladies, may I please have your attention?" Y/N calls out to all the girls trying to juggle their individual balls as they wait for her.

The girls quickly shuffle over, passing their balls to Kate, who is setting up both nets and getting out the bright pink pinnies that Emilia's parents donated to the team that the girls will be needing.

Josie is standing very close to Y/N, and Caitlyn comes to stand to her other side.

"Now, today's practice is going to be different. We have two guests today. We have Caitlyn, who comes from Ice Angels from across town, and Josie, who comes from Georgia all the way across the country. I hope you will be kind and welcoming because we would be honored to add them to the team."

Juliet raises her hand and smiles, waiting for Y/N to let her speak. "Yes, Miss Juliet," Y/N giggles.

"Can we say something interesting about ourselves when we introduce ourselves?"

"Now, that is a smart idea. I wish I would have thought about it." All the girls smile, waiting for her to share.

"I'll start, I guess." She puts her hand on her hip, exaggerating her thinking face. "My name is Y/N, and I'll be your coach, and something interesting is that I like to paint." She turns to Kate, who is standing there, arms crossed. "You're next."

"I'm Kate, the meaner coach,"

"Kate," Y/N chastise.

"Kidding," Kate laughs, capturing all of the girls' attention. "I'm the assistant coach, and I love making tamales. Next potluck, you'll know how amazing they are."

Kate volunteers Steph, standing next to her, allowing her to share, and before she knows it, all the girls have gone. It's a calm environment, and Y/N is happy she can help these girls be a part of that. There were a total of fourteen girls, sixteen now with the two new girls trying out, meaning they would have even teams of eight, just one more than in an actual game.

Y/N makes two teams by dividing her forwards, midfielders and defenders. Then the scrimmage vest were handed out to the team where the new girls were trying out.

"Four twelve-minutes quarters," Y/N shouts, and in the next second, Kate blows the whistle, and they begin.

⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️

Harry was sweating, his focus was on Josie and how well she was playing, but he also noticed how the coach was whispering to her assistant coach. They were doing a lot of talking, and he did not like it one bit. They had finished two quarters and took a more extended break before the third, where Josie shot him a thumbs up after drinking water. She was too busy talking to a girl to come see him. Harry was happy she no longer felt nervous and was making friends.

He had heard nothing but good things about Golden Sparks and their coaches, but he was nervous about what they thought of his daughter. When they blew that final whistle, Harry let out the breath he was holding. Thankful that Josie would be told her fate on the team.

The coaches rounded them up, and Harry just wanted to rush over there and have them tell him there and then, but no, they were dragging it out for him. Then again, they had more than one player to look after for.

"Golden Sparks!"

It was shouted out by all the girls, and they rushed over to their bags. Josie walked to her bag, handing her pinnie to the assistant coach while Coach Y/N made her way over to another parent. A young girl with a long french braid made her way to the coach, most likely to talk about her fate on the team. Harry moves his gaze away from them when he spots Josie chatting away to a girl about her age, wearing a black top with the team's logo on it. Usually, after practice, she rushes over to Harry, and she slips out of her cleats in the car. It makes him emotional seeing her make friends, something she didn't have many in her previous team.

Before he knows it, the coach talks with Josie and the other young girl before she nods and gets up, swinging her bag over her shoulder. The three of them make their way over to Harry, chatting softly, not allowing him to hear a word.

"Hi, petal. Did well out there." Harry tells his daughter once she's an arm's length away. He frowns when she doesn't rush into his arms to give him a hug.

"Yeah, it was fun. Everyone is so kind." Josie smiles at her father.

"Mr. Styles," Y/N begins, but Harry has to interrupt.

"Harry, please."

"Sure, Harry," she emphasizes. "Josie is a wonderful player."

"I agree."

"But," Harry frowns, knowing this is not going where he would like it to. "Josie tends to hold the ball too much. When given the opportunity to use her left, she takes that extra pass to switch to her right where it causes her to lose momentum and the opening."

"I get it, she's not perfect, but neither are those players out there."

"Dad." Josie gives him a glare to be quiet and listen.

"As I was saying," Coach Y/N, her voice just a bit less friendly. "She has flaws, but we noticed she has lots of speed; she controls the ball really well. She's stellar in the midfield."

Harry shifts his eyes to Josie, who is holding back a smile, and that is when he knows she's in. "We'd love to have her join the team and help her become an even better player."

"That's wonderful, I accept."

"I'm sorry, Harry. I'm glad you think it's a good idea, but it's Josie's choice to make."

"You're right. I'm sorry. Josie, honey." He steps back, a tad embarrassed.

Josie lets out a nervous laugh, "I had fun."

"How long have you played?" Y/N asks Josie.

"Three years now," Josie says, looking at Harry for confirmation and nods.

"The most important question is how you felt playing with everyone?" Y/N knows how important feeling welcomed to a team can mean to someone.

Josie looks up at her, a smile on her face. "Like I belonged."

"Does that mean you're joining?" The young girl standing behind Y/N answers.

"Yes. I would love to join." Josie says, a grin taking over her face.

"Well then, welcome. Practices are 5-7pm. Sometimes we can have a scrimmage with other teams, and it will be an hour before or after just to take that into consideration. Games are on Saturday, but when we have tournaments, they are Saturday and Sunday."

"That's great. I sometimes get out of work late." Harry confesses.

"It's why practices are later because we know parents work. So just shoot us a text the day before or early morning, and either Kate or I can pick them up as well as other parents. We're great with carpooling."

Harry smiles; he likes how organized they are. He has no worries about Josie joining the team. He's happy, and if he's honest, he is kind of glad to see more of Coach Y/N.

"It was great to meet you, and I'll see you on Monday for practice," Y/N tells both Harry and Josie.

As they are going to walk away, the young girl in two dutch braids speaks, "Auntie Y/N truly is the best. She's the reason I play so well." Juliet tells Harry.

Y/N blushes, "Knock it off. Save the sweet-talk for Kate."

"She's your aunt!" Josie explains. "That's so cool."

"Harry, this is Juliet, my niece and the reason this team exists. I introduced her to the sport at age four."

Juliet nods, "Yeah, because she didn't want to rotten my head with television."

This causes all of them to laugh. Harry and Josie walk away with a smile on both their faces.

Yeah, they would fit just right in. It was beginning to feel like home.

⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️

It's been a month since Josie joined the team, and he's never seen her shine as much as she has since she joined the group. It's like she's a whole new little girl, he hates to admit it, but his little girl is growing right in front of his eyes.

They had recently had a team bonding; they headed to Kate's house to swim and do a little bonfire. Parents were allowed to stick around, but almost none did because they want their daughters to feel comfortable hanging out with their friends and be themselves. Also, all the parents trusted Kate and Y/N with their daughters because of the years of friendship.

Harry wanted to stay the first time, a bit fearful she wouldn't like it and also because he wanted to get to know Josie's coach better. He hadn't had many chances to chat her up, always getting a formal greeting and a goodbye. Harry can proudly say he has a crush on coach Y/N, but he wants to have a chance to take her out and maybe take it further.

Josie begged and begged him not to stay, so he just did a quick hello and then left. What did he do in the four hours his daughter was gone, nothing. He was bored without her. Harry began to watch a movie he'd been dying to see, but it was boring. He went to call his best mate, but it went straight to voicemail, then remembered it was date night for Mitch.

He couldn't drink because he wanted to pick Josie up even though he knew she could carpool, but he wanted to hear all about it right away and maybe get one more glance at Y/N because she looked lovely in her pastel pink shirt, black leggings, and a matching scrunchie. His feelings only grew each time he saw her, but he wouldn't dare pursue anything because his daughter adored Y/N, and he wouldn't do anything to wreck that.

It was Monday, and he was driving his daughter to practice. She was on a high because she spent the weekend with her mom. Claudia managed to make her soccer game and then took her home for the week. Everyone got an insight of his ex and how she was not the kindest, but sure did adore her husband by the way she kissed him the majority of that game. Harry did not want to sit next to them, but she wanted to flaunt her relationship in his face to his luck. Not that he cared one bit, he just cared about his daughter's happiness. That she happened to be a part of.

After they won the game, she sprinted over to them after Y/N congratulated them on the win, and they finished shaking the other team's hands. Josie wrapped her arms around Harry, squeezing him tight before hugging her mother, who just patted her back before letting her go congratulating on her goal.

Claudia's interactions with Josie always made Harry upset, but what was he to do? She gave him full custody and only saw her on weekends. It was easy living, but that doesn't mean he had to like it. He wanted his daughter to have a mother figure to guide her and show her the right and wrong to show her what it is like to be strong and resilient, yet Claudia was none of that for his daughter. Sarah, Josie's godmother, did more of that, and Harry was thankful.

Showing up to practice, Harry was embarrassed and hoped Y/N didn't bring up meeting his ex-girlfriend. Josie was quick to introduce them, but thankfully the conversation didn't last long as she was called over by the other team's coach.

"Can you drive any slower?" Josie pouted, looking out the window as Harry entered the parking lot at a safe speed in case any person happened to cross in front of him.

"Josie, I'm not trying to run anyone over." Harry sighs as he finally eyes an open parking space and signals left, always cautious about an accident.

"Well, I want to talk with my friends before practice." Josie has unbuckled herself and is close to throwing herself out of the car.

Harry puts the car into park, unlocking the car door. "Fly, young one."

The grin that takes over Josie makes Harry happy. "Love you, dad."

"Love you too, Josie."

Harry slides his sunglasses on, hating how bright the sun was; it'd be a few hours until the sunset. He was nervous; he was dressed in black slacks that hugged him in all the right places with a mint button-down shirt that calls attention. He didn't have time to change today; everyone saw him in his casual clothes, never his work attire. Josie said she didn't mind, but he did. Honestly, he was nervous about what Y/N might say about his look. Not that he cared what she thought. Not one bit, right?

He went to his trunk, got out his purple folding chair, and left the matching one there. Harry is a sucker for deals which is why he walked out of the store with two when he only needed one.

He strolled, making sure no eyes were on him, and he was in the clear until he heard a shout, "Dad!" He looked over at the field, and it was Josie waving at him to sit closer to the parents. Harry shot her a thumbs up; he liked the parents genuinely. They have all been so kind and welcoming, telling him the best places to go for the team's discount.

He got along well with Payton's and Stephanie's parents. They had a good sense of humor and liked asking him questions about where he was from and how Josie was growing up. His daughter had become best friends with Juliet. They were two peas in a pod, talking from the beginning of practice to staying almost ten minutes after as they slowly took off their cleats.

Y/N didn't mind seeing as she had to pick up everything, and the girls were eager to help her if it meant spending more time together. Honestly, she was begging for a sleepover, but he kept telling her no because he wanted to meet at least one of her parents first. He wasn't sure what either one did, but Juliet didn't mind if they couldn't make it to a game because her biggest supporter was already there.

Harry approaches where all the parents sit under a shaded tree, waving at everyone before taking a seat next to a man reading on his kindle. He smiled, knowing he loved reading in his downtime as well. This would be an excellent spot to sit, conversation or not he'd be comfortable, but first, an introduction was needed.

"Hello, don't mean to bother you, but I don't think I've seen you before. I'm Harry Styles. My daughter Josie joined the team last month."

"Well, Harry Styles, it's a pleasure to meet you. I've heard wonderful things about your daughter. I'm Xavier Torres, father of Juliet." Xavier responded with a bright smile on his face.

Harry doesn't hide his surprise. "I've been dying to meet her parents. She's a wonderful girl, glad our daughters decided to get along."

"Yeah, we come as often as we can, but Juliet always assures us she's fine. That she has the best auntie watching over her."

"Coach Y/N is great with everyone. I've never seen anyone so dedicated." Harry shares.

"She's always been like that. I met Clara in my second year of university. She was only fourteen then, but she was so caring. I wasn't introduced to the family until we've been dating for six months, and she was shy but always offered me water or cookies she had baked. I loved having conversations with her; she has always been the smartest person in the room."

Harry grins; this definitely grew his crush on Y/N.

"I hear they are begging for a sleepover," Xavier comments, breaking Harry from his thoughts.

Harry nods, "Yes, I kept saying no because I wanted to meet the parents."

Xavier smiles, agreeing they were the same. "Yeah, we had to meet the dad."

He's shocked Xavier doesn't ask him about a partner, but then again, Y/N could have easily mentioned meeting Claudia and her husband. Harry's grateful if she did not like having to explain how he's a single dad and how he wishes his daughter's mother would do better.

"Well, now that this has happened, I have no problem with a sleepover happening."

"Glad we're on the same page." Harry laughs, grateful, their daughters will be happy with them.

Harry and Xavier spend the entire two hours of practice talking. Harry has close friends, but he wouldn't be opposed to adding Xavier to his guys' nights that happen less frequently now. At the end of practice, they exchange numbers and promise to coordinate a date for the girls. It may be summer, but the girls are still keeping busy during the week instead of doing nothing.

The girls rush over to them at the end of practice, giggling at the two fathers still chatting away.

"Does this mean a sleepover can happen?" Juliet asks, squeezing Josie's hand she's holding.

Harry and Xavier share a look and nod. "Yeah, it can happen."

"Amazing!" Josie cheers jumping up and down.

"We have to plan a day that works for both of us, so it may be a while." Josie frowns but nods. Juliet does not accept it.

"Auntie Y/N can host it."

"Your auntie is going to do what?" Y/N says, sneaking up behind her tickling her sides.

Juliet lets out a loud shriek, not being able to escape her grip. Harry beams at Y/N loving how playful she is with her niece.

"You can host our sleepover. You aren't busy like daddy and Mr. Styles." Juliet says in one breath after Y/N let her go.

"I do have a job, you know," Y/n says in a sing-song voice. Xavier laughs as Juliet pouts. "But I do have more availability than your parents. I'd do it if both of you were comfortable with it." Y/N looks up at Harry and Xavier, letting them have the final say.

Xavier throws an arm over Y/N's shoulder and pulls her in a hug. "Of course, it's a yes; I'm always looking forward to a kid-free house."

"Rude, daddy." Juliet frowns, crossing her arms.

"Only joking, my little flower. How about frozen yogurt on the way home?"

"You're forgiven."

Y/N waits patiently for Harry to answer as he has a staring contest with his daughter.

He sighs, "Yes," Josie cheers, hugging Juliet. "Only if we're really not imposing on Y/N."

"Please, Harry. I'd be honored to have them over. I'm an excellent host, and my movie collection is amazing."

Juliet smiles. "She does, also the biggest backyard so we can run around and do whatever. There's also a pool." She whispers the last part.

"Enough speaking about my house. She'll get the tour soon enough."

"So it's settled," Harry tells them.

"Guess it is; send me when you guys decide. I'm free after twelve on Fridays, and I'll take them to the game on Saturday, of course, or we can do it after a game. All up to you, gents." Y/N gets it all out there, allowing Harry to breathe a little easier.

"Good," Xavier shouts.

"I'm going home, coming Julie?" As Xavier swings his chair over his shoulder. "Daddy, you have to help auntie Y/N. You just sat on your butt for two hours."

"Hey now, I watched you practice."

"I'm going to tell mommy, you know how she feels about you not helping Y/N. She'll give you an earful." Juliet sasses her dad.

"I don't know where you got all that sass from, but I know I'm going to hate it when you're a teenager," Xavier mumbles as he goes to get the goal nets put away.

Y/N laughs before turning to Harry and Josie, "I'll see you both on Wednesday. Have a good night."

Harry watches her walk away as she races Juliet over to the balls scattered around. He smiles at the ground, hoping he could one day make her laugh that much. He doesn't notice Josie watching him, and she grins, happy that maybe one day her daddy will smile as bright as Xavier does when speaking about Juliet's mom.

They walk hand in hand to the car, both comfortable walking in silence for what the future might bring them.

⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️

Y/N enjoyed morning games as opposed to the afternoon, where the sun was blazing high. She had a hat that was helping with the heat, thankful she hadn't started sweating yet. She loves coaching, but during the summer, it isn't the most enjoyable.

"Hi, Coach Y/N."

She turns her head over her shoulder and sees Harry approaching. She checks him out, thankful for her sunglasses; he's got a black short-sleeve button-down that shines in the sunlight, letting her know it's expensive; he paired it with white linen pants and the beat-up Vans he always wore. He always looks good.

"Nice to see you, Harry."

"How are you?"

"Doing good, bracing the summer heat."

"Yeah, not so enjoyable."

"Ready for the game," Harry says, pointing to the field that will soon have fourteen girls running around.

"Yes, they have been working hard. I'm excited, and you?"

"Oh, nervous," he confesses.

"The girls are going to do great. If they start dozing off, then we can start to worry."

Harry laughs, knowing that she is right. It's about the girl's focus.

"How long did you play?"

"Too long." Y/N jokes.

"Haha," he laughs.

"I started at six and played up until I finished university."

"Wow! You must have been marvelous." Harry is amazed that someone can play a sport that long then go to teaching. He was never the most athletic, but he was a beast at ping-pong that was all hand-eye coordination.

"I would like to think I was good."

"You started coaching when?"

"The year I turned four, and soon enough I was running, and by four she bought me my cleats and bam! A team was created." Juliet answered for her.

"I'm pretty sure you told Harry this already." Y/N laughs playfully, nudging Juliet.

Juliet shrugs, "Just like reminding."

Y/N grins, "Okay, lovebug."

"Plus, you're a great coach."

Harry nods. "I can attest to that. All the girls love you, including Josie."

"And I love them," she tells him truthfully. "We don't get many new players, but we're happy to have Josie. She earned the starting spot as right-wing."

Juliet nods, jumping up and down, "Yeah, she's really good."

"Go on, start the girl with four corners." Y/N pats Juliet's back to get her to go on the field.

"Yes, ma'am." Juliet takes off running, talking to Kate, who helps her get started, and Y/N knows it's her cue to walk away from Harry.

"Good luck, coach."

"Thank you, Harry. See you after."

"Sure, of course. I'll be cheering for you. I-i-i- what-" Harry stutters while she stands there holding back a smile as she can see the heat traveling up his face. "I mean you and the girls. A-all as a team."

"Well, we appreciate it."

Harry watches her walk away, letting out a short laugh, not being able to believe he made a fool of himself.

The game was tied 1-1 with only eight minutes left. Harry could see Y/N was calm, voice firm when speaking to the girls. Lola was about to take a corner kick, he saw her take a step back, and Harry was ready for her to strike it, but instead, she shocks him as she passes to a player who ran up to her.

This startles the other team before Brenda sends it to the center midfielder, who passes it to Josie, who is screaming she's open. Brenda sends a through ball, and off his daughter runs. She gets a foot on it, looking at where the goalie stands. She makes the pass strong enough that the goalie doesn't stop it and just for Andy to tip it in, but it's too strong, causing the ball to go over the net. It's a miss but, everyone didn't mind impressed with the play.

The last few minutes were slow as both teams were tired out, and there was no chance for another goal in two minutes. When the referee blows the final whistle, all the girls bring it in, jogging over to Y/N and Kate as they all round up in a group hug. Harry can't hear what she's saying, but he knows it's reasonable considering all the girls are sporting similar smiles. He is quick to pack up his chair, ready to say goodbye to his daughter, who is about to have a sleepover with her coach and best friend.

The girls come back from clapping the other team's hand and are quick to go sit on the bench and take their shoes off. The clean-up was accomplished quickly today. Harry is waiting to talk to Y/N as she speaks with other parents. Caitlyn's dad praises her for that play, but Y/N is quick to tell him it was all the girls; they are the players. Either way, he hugs her, and Y/N pats the older man back softly. She waves goodbye to most girls when he finally gets to approach her.

"Great game today."

"Yes, they played well." Y/N agrees.

"Your coaching reflects on them."

"In a good way?"

He nods, "The best way."

She thanks him, and he knows she's not one to be boastful, so he changes the conversation.

"You are still good to take them for the sleepover."

"Of course, I'm excited."

"That's great. What time should I pick her up tomorrow?"

"Oh, I forgot to mention earlier, my sister and brother-in-law are coming to have dinner if you'd like to join us. Xavier has been dying to use the grill, and you'll get to meet my sister and my nephew."

"Juliet never talks about a brother."

Y/N chuckles, "It's because he barely started walking, so he doesn't hold much of her attention."

"Ah, that makes sense."

"She loves being a big sister, but only when he sleeps or plays blocks."

"Older siblings got to love them."

"Yeah, I know."

"Do you have a sibling?"

"I do. She's 35 and lives in London and runs a law firm. Total badass."

"I bet she is."

"If she ever stops and visits, please bring her around and would love to get all the dirt on young Harry Styles."

"Only if I get to do the same."

"Stop by Sunday, and you'll get the chance." She shrugs at him as she walks away.

"See you Sunday then." Harry shakes his head smiling as she grabs a bag of soccer balls and begins walking to the parking lot.

Josie runs over and gives him a big hug. "See you tomorrow, daddy."

"Bye honey, call me if you need anything."

"Sure, I love you." She yells as she runs to Y/N and Juliet, who are waiting for her at the end of the grass.

Harry knows she's in good hands, but his heart can't help but miss his little girl. He'll see her tomorrow and Y/N as well. He ignored how hard his heart was thumping at his interaction with Y/N instead of letting himself get lost in the idea of the beautiful afternoon that was to come tomorrow.

⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️

Y/N had a great time with the girls. She promised she would let them do their own thing and just supervise, but both girls wanted her involved. As soon as they arrived at her house, Juliet gave Josie a tour of her home, taking her room to room before they ended up in the backyard, both dressed in their bathing suits to go swimming.

She couldn't help but laugh, knowing how eager they were to go jump in the pool despite playing an intense game for an hour in the blazing sun.

"You little ladies must eat first before you can even think of swimming," Y/N says, arms crossed over her chest, knowing Juliet was going to try to fight her on it.

"Auntie, that's not what we want to do."

"Maybe so, but your tummy's say otherwise."

Josie steps over from behind Juliet to stand next to her. "I would like to eat. Dad says we need to regain all the energy we worked off."

"Your dad is a smart man, Jo." Y/N nods to the girl. "It's a 2-1 vote, then."

"Fine," Juliet groans dramatically.

The girls sit at the table as Y/n begins to boil pasta. She decides on pesto as she has had a craving, and both girls happily agree. In just thirty minutes, she serves the girls two even plates, and they have a flowing conversation. Mainly, Josie and Juliet do the talking, occasionally asking YN her opinion or a question they want her to answer.

After the late lunch, she sends the girls to wash up and meet her outside to lather them in sunscreen. She puts most of her dishes in the dishwasher and soaks her pans in water, wanting it to be easier to wash later when the girls give her a free moment.

"Thirty minutes we are waiting," Y/N tells them, the sun lotion bottle in hand.

"Come on, you believe in that?" Juliet asks.

"Okay, little miss rebel, since when do you always question everything I say." Juliet's eyes go wide, and she shrugs.

"Alright, listen. I adore you, Juliet, but it's not nice trying to take advantage of me because you have a friend over."

Y/N waits for her to say something, but she nods her head and moves to hug her around her waist. She hears her mutter a sorry, and when Y/N brushes her hair back, she sees Juliet move back to look up at her. "I'm sorry."

Y/N gives her a small smile. "It's alright. Now sit down so I can get your back."

Josie patiently waits her turn, and just as Y/N finishes Juliet, she speedwalks to the edge of the steps and sits on them, letting her feet get soaked. Josie sits patiently as Y/N spreads the sunscreen to her shoulders, then turns her to get her face and neck, allowing Josie to rub it into her legs.

"All done, Josie." She stays seated on Y/N's patio chairs under the shade. Y/N doesn't question her not wanting to make her feel uncomfortable.

"Is it okay if I go join Juliet?" Josie asks in a soft voice.

Y/N almost awes out loud at how polite Juliet is, "Of course, go on. I'll let you know when it's okay to go in."

Looking out at the spacious yard, Y/N frowns, getting lost in thought about how she has the perfect home, but it gets lonely. It might be time she looks into getting a pet. She'll have to go check the local shelter soon but knows she should think about it for a while longer.

The ringer of her phone tears her out of her head when she hears the splashing, "Is it, time auntie?"

"Yeah, sweetie, it is."

Quickly she swipes three pairs of goggles from the table just as she begins to hear their splashing paired with laughter.

"Are we playing mermaids, auntie?" Josie asks as Y/N steps into the water, relaxing in the cool water, not suffering from the heat.

"We sure are," Y/N raises the three goggles and hands over one to each of them.  

It's after two hours that they all emerge from the pool, deciding to head into the shower seeing as the sun has begun to set. She ushers them carefully to the shower letting Josie use the guest room and Juliet her room seeing as they are the only two rooms fully equipped with towels and shampoo.

After the three of them are clean and changed in the pj's, Y/N makes popcorn to snack on while they play a few board games. They switch from Uno to Candyland to Mancala. It goes on for a while until they decide to put on a movie deciding on Tangled.

It wasn't until a quarter to ten that Moana watched Maui sing "Your Welcome," they began to yawn and started trying to fight back to sleep. Y/N thought they would never go down to sleep because two eight-year-olds have too much energy. Y/N paused the movie and told them it was time to sleep. Neither girl put up an argument.

She guided them to the guest room that had become Juliet's over the years. The girls get tucked into bed after brushing their teeth.

"Thank you for a great day, Y/N," Josie whispers, grabbing her wrist, halting her, tucking their blanket.

Y/N smiles at the kind girl. "Of course, sweetie. It's been a joy having you here."

Y/N goes to Juliet, gives her a kiss on the forehead, whispering a quiet goodnight who already has her eyes closed, her breathing slow and steady. She goes to Josie, who's looking at her with wide eyes. "Would you be okay with a forehead kiss goodnight? I don't want to make you uncomfortable." Y/N addresses the young girl.

Little does Y/N know that small comment was enough for Josie to seal Y/N in her heart forever for her kindness. "Yes, please." Bright green eyes look up at her with a small smile as she gives her a soft kiss.

"Goodnight, Y/N."

"Night, Jo."

Y/N goes to her room and does her night routine taking extra steps due to getting more sun exposure today. She loves how she feels putting on moisturizer at the end of the night. She lays in bed under her soft white covers. Her eyes shut, and she begins to count backward. She reaches all the way to one and tries again but stops halfway, sighing, knowing there's no chance she'll sleep; she heads to the kitchen to make herself a tea.

With her chamomile tea in hand, she sets it on the chrysanthemum coaster on the side table, picks up the book she left there, and sets it in her lap as she turns on her television to Netflix, deciding on The Great British Baking Show to use as white noise. She presses play on where she last left off, forgetting the book in her lap as the bakers had to make a raised game pie for their signature.

Y/N had already watched collection three, but it was one of her favorites. She loved the bakers and liked watching Nadiya improve each episode. The technical challenge was getting started, the bakers reading their vague instructions to make the tennis fruit cake when she heard small steps down the stairs.

She turns around, spotting Josie making her way down, "Hi there, you alright?"

Josie just nods but continues towards her, joining her to sit on the couch. "Can't sleep?" Y/N asks to share her lavender throw blanket with Josie.

"Not really."

"Yeah, I get restless sometimes as well."

Josie stares, tilting her head as if trying to figure out why she can't sleep, "What do you do to try to sleep?"

"Well, I usually try to read a book in bed, but I decided tea and a bit of tv would help."

Josie nods, and Y/N can tell she's working up the courage to ask her something. "Can I please try with you?"

"Of course, would you like tea as well?"

"Chamomile?"

"Sure, that's what I was drinking."

"Daddy adds a bit of honey."

Y/N smiles, "Honey, I can do that."

She goes to the kitchen alone, getting Josie her favorite mug with bees scattered all around. As soon as she's done making her tea and checking it is at a suitable temperature, she brings it out to her. Y/N sees Josie has put play on the show.

Y/N just grins, happy the girl likes the show as well. "Have you seen this season?"

"Yes."

"Yeah, me too."

"Nadiya is excellent," Josie comments as Nadiya wins first in the technical challenge.

"She is! I'm glad they picked her as the winner though she had strong competition against Ian and Tamal."

Both Y/N and Josie sit there in silence, sipping their teas, watching the bakers now try to make Charlotte Russe cakes for the showstopper. It's not until the presentation begins that Josie breaks their comfortable silence.

"Why can't you sleep?"

"Well, uhh, sometimes I can't get my brain to shut down and have lots of thoughts swirling around."

"Oh," Josie responds. "Do they ever stop?"

"Yeah, usually when I count backward or tell myself a story."

Josie looks delighted at hearing Y/N sharing this with her. "What kind of story?"

"A sweet one, one my grandparents used to tell me, or I make one up."

"And it works?"

"Almost always."

Josie continues with her questions, but Y/N doesn't mind. "Do you get bad dreams?"

"Not always, but sometimes, do you, Jo?"

Josie smiles, "I like that."

"What?" Y/N says, puzzled, aware she avoided the question.

"Jo, dad calls me honey, darling, Josie and Josephine when I do something I'm not supposed to, but no one ever has said, Jo. I like it."

"Oh, I'm glad. It's alright that I keep calling you that then."

Josie repeatedly nods, "Of course."

Y/N looks back at the TV focusing on the new episode that started during the talk.

"Sometimes I dream I'm back in Georgia with daddy." Josie is looking down at her lap, where she draws a circle on the palm of her left hand with her right index finger.

"Yeah, how does that make you feel?"

"Sad sometimes and sometimes happy."

"Why is that?" Y/N asks in a soft voice.

"Well, mommy called me more when I lived farther away. Now I don't get to see her every weekend even though that's the deal. She doesn't even like watching me play."

"That must be tough, Jo. Have you shared this with your dad?"

Josie shakes her head no. "He'd get mad at mom, and I don't want anyone fighting."

"Don't think it's fighting. Your dad just wants the best for you and wants your mom to see that as well."

"I guess."

"Did you know I've visited Georgia?"

"You have?" Josie sits up, crawling closer to her, excited at the change in conversation.

Y/N nods, "My grandparents had family there, so every summer, we'd make our way there. Spent all our time at the lake or just walking through the woods. They lived in a secluded area, so lots to roam."

"We lived in the city."

"I bet you still went to neat places."

Josie thinks about it for a minute, "We did, the weekends were for the lake, and it was easy to drive to another state for a week."

Y/N laughs, knowing how exciting it was visiting a new state in a matter of hours compared to how hard it is in California. "Yeah, I liked that as well."

"What's your favorite memory?"

Y/N stops to think about it; it has been a while since she thought back to her times there. She hasn't had the chance to go back since her grandparents passed away.

"The fireflies. I remember we were in one of my uncle's backyard, and he was showing us his peaches. When I saw a buzz of light followed by another, and soon enough, they were all around us. My uncle tells me he'll never forget the look on my face because it was true happiness and disbelief."

Y/N's smile is nostalgic. If she closes her eyes tight enough, she can picture the fireflies surrounding her. She's brought back to the present when she feels a small hand placed over her own.

"Thank you for sharing that with me," Josie says before she leans over, giving Y/N a hug.

Y/N laughs and hugs her back, happy she got to know this sweet girl better.

"I think it's time for bed."

"Okay."

As they begin walking up the stairs after making a stop in the kitchen to put their mugs in the dishwasher, Y/N stops outside the guest room.

"You're really wise for your age."

Josie nods, "My dad tells me that all the time."

Y/N can't help the smile that Josie draws out of her, "Goodnight."

"Night."

Y/N goes to bed with lots more on her mind. Her thoughts on the young girl who is caring more on her shoulder than she lets on. Josie has grown us quicker and doesn't realize it due to her experiences. Y/N goes wondering what tomorrow will bring.

⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️

A lot was running through Harry's mind after the dinner he had on Sunday with Y/N and her family. Trust him; he enjoyed it. He adored seeing her in a different environment, but she seemed distant, and so did Josie. It's as if the two gravitated towards each other more. Always whispering to each other.

He enjoyed seeing them get along; he just didn't like not being included. This also made him second guess in pursuing Y/N. He wasn't willing to risk it not working out. Harry also knows he's not sure if he'd survive the heartbreak.

It's been a while since he's put himself out there, but as a single dad, he feared that no woman he had met was good enough to meet Josie, not after learning that he had full custody.

Y/N's sister was kind, always teasing Y/N but Y/N gave it right back. He could tell the love they had for each other was the kind he shared with Gem. They might not have been that close in age, but they appreciate each other better as adults. Harry loved Y/N's nephew, who stumbled every few steps he took, which is why Y/N took it upon herself to have him attached to her the whole night.

It warmed Harry's heart and gave him all kinds of crazy ideas, for example like a baby that was half him and half her that he'd love just as much as Josie.

Fuck, he had it bad.

Harry's thankful it's Wednesday, and he gets to see Y/N again. He didn't make practice on Monday having Sarah bring her, and today Y/n picked her up from his house where Mitch was watching her because he had a meeting that would be running long. Luckily, he made it just in time before the practice started.

He knew he was going to stand out, showing up wearing creamed flared trousers and a black silk button-down. Harry had taken off his cropped, lapel grey plaid jacket knowing the heat would eat him alive if he left it on.

Harry chuckled to himself as he walked from the parking lot; his folding hair swung on his shoulder. He waved to the parents before setting up alone under a tree, wanting to enjoy the shade today and no conversations unless it was from one specific person.

He sees her pocketing her phone in her bag and knows this is his chance to talk to her. He makes his way discreetly as possible, going behind the parents, who are all currently staring down at their phones.

"Y/N,"

She turns, she scans him head to toe quickly, not wanting Harry to catch her, but he does. He lets it boost his ego a little.

"Harry, a bit dressed up, no?"

He chuckles, doing a little spin for her. "Not at all, haven't you heard business casual is the new uniform."

She shakes her head at him, "We'll take it into consideration."

"That's all I ask."

Y/N looks over to Kate and motions for her to get the girls' warm-up started.

"Dinner was nice."

Y/N nods, "It was. My sister really likes you."

"That's good. She's really funny."

"She knows it." Y/N rolls her eyes playfully.

Harry knocks his hips into her, "Don't worry, you're still my favorite."

"Gee, I was so worried." Y/N fakes dramatically but isn't able to hide how her cheeks heat up at his compliment. "Now, you need to go sit. I have to coach. Parents are going to think I'm flirting."

Harry smirks, "I don't mind the flirting."

"Styles, you'd know if I was flirting."

"I'm just going to say that I very much am."

"Hmm, I'll take that into consideration. For our future conversations."

Y/N joins the girls as they are about to start their second lap; Harry slowly makes his way to his waiting chair, happy that Y/N might like him just as much as he likes her.

⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️

Y/N pulled Josie aside before the scrimmage wanting to speak with her noticing she wasn't connecting with the team as she had on Monday.

"Doing okay?" Y/N asks as Josie gets a drink of water.

Josie nods, "Of course."

"Well, Juliet told me you didn't want to hang out. She said you had wanted to try that donut place with us on Friday."

"Because I had plans with my mom."

"Oh, that's fun."

"No."

"Why not?"

"She said she was busy," Josie murmurs.

"Well, you're still welcome to join us on Friday. I'm going to take Juliet to get ice cream at my favorite shop after practice. You're welcome to join." Y/N offers, knowing the little girl needs something to cheer her up.

"Does my dad have to come?"

"Not if you don't want him to."

Josie shakes her head no.

"Okay then."

"I'll go ask permission now."

"You can wait," Y/N laughs at her eagerness.

"No. I tell him now, and he can think it over while I play."

"Okay, sure. Don't take long."

Josie nods about to take off, but Y/n stops her. "Josie, I'm sorry your plans changed."

"She's been doing that more." She shrugs as if she's not bothered.

"Just because she is doing that doesn't mean you aren't loved. Your dad loves you and your godparents; the team does as well. I do, also. You're amazing, Josie." Y/N tells her, knowing Josie needed to hear it from somebody other than her father.

Josie's eyes shine, but she blinks the tears away. She gives her a quick hug before turning around and running towards Harry. From the corner of her eye, she sees Josie dramatically asking for permission as she lets her father retie the laces of her boots. Y/N smiles because she loves Josie, and if given a chance, she might also get an opportunity to love Harry. Y/N looks forward to watching what the future may bring.

⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️

Kate had organized a pizza party for the girls because they had been doing so well and thought they deserved a reward. Y/N and Kate always talked about motivating and encouraging the girls for their hard work and dedication. They would do small gatherings or bring them a treat to enjoy after practice, and the occasional Monday off that happened on significant dates or when they as a coach needed a break which wasn’t often because they loved this and the girls.

A pizza party was fun, it allowed parents to interact somewhere that wasn’t crazy hot, and the girls got to eat their weight in pizza. Y/N personally loved it because she got to eat crazy good buffalo wings. Kate and Y/N always shared a basket.

Y/N had sat in a booth with Kate across from her knowing the girls would take up two of the long tables. They rather not squeeze in between when they have a good view of them here.

“Anyone I should be aware of, Thomas, was it?”

“Uhh, no. He turned out to be a jerk who couldn’t get me off.”

“Gee any louder, Katie, would you.” Y/N smiles at Cynthia’s parents, who are in line waiting to order themselves around some beers. Y/N was never one who got into drinking, but it doesn’t bother her those who do.

“Anyways, the one who is coming is Tiffany, and we have been talking for a week, and I think I may be in love.” Kate sighs, a faraway look in her eye as the waiter drops by her beer. Y/N eyes it, not liking how much foam was in the cup.

“You say you’re in love each time.”

Kate rolls her eyes at Y/N, “Well, I mean it this time.”

“Sure.”

“No, you’ll see. Tiff should be here soon. She got the most gorgeous curls and the most perfect brown eyes. Then when she talks Spanish to me, I have an idea what she’s saying, but it turns me on like crazy.”

“I can translate for you.” Kate rolls her eyes, knowing Y/N’s Spanish was perfect due to her high school and college years, not to mention she took YMCA classes at seven. “Anyways, let us move on from the conversation.”

“Okay, let’s talk about your sex life.”

Y/N chucks a piece of lettuce at Kate hitting her square on her chin. Before Kate can retaliate, Harry steps towards them, “Hello, ladies.”

“Hi, Harry,” Kate responds by making crazy eyes at Y/N.

“Mind if I join you, don’t think Josie would like me sitting with her or alone.”

Y/N nods, “Of course, but only if you don’t mind sliding in. I like the edge seats, or you can sit with Kate.”

Kate shakes her head no, “No, he cannot. My date should be here soon.”

Y/N gets up to let Harry slide in, he does a little wiggle to get to the other side, and Y/N does her best to hide her laugh. It seems to work, as he didn’t mention it. Y/N feels her body heat up because their thighs are touching. She feels ridiculous getting worked up over a simple touch.

The next hour flies by, and Tiffany arrives during that time, and Y/N loves her. She is as gorgeous as Kate described, her hair long falling down her back in thick ringlets, her brown eyes captivating, and her golden skin shines with just a hint of sunlight. She can see why Kate was smitten, but getting to know her and Y/N can happily say she’s a perfect fit for her best friend. She hopes it works out for Kate because this will be a heavy heartbreak if it doesn’t.

Y/N excuses herself, wanting to check with the girls. She approaches the table sitting by the pinball machines. The girls have question after question for her that she happily answers. She looks to see Juliet, happily leading a conversation with a quiet Jo sitting next to her staring out the window.

She excuses herself from the girls and places a hand on Juliet’s shoulder, who stops her chatter to grin up at Y/N before continuing like she never stopped. Jo just smiles at her before looking at the other girls acting as she was involved in the conversation, but Y/n knows better.

“You alright, Jo?”

“Of course, a bit full, that is all.” Y/N stares at those green eyes long and hard before nodding.

“I’m just over there if any of you need anything.”

“Yes, thank you, coach.” Most girls answer in unison.

Y/N goes back to their table, and Harry smiles, scooting over, “Saved your spot. Susan tried to nab it.”

“My hero.” She giggles.

The conversation around Y/N flows easily; she laughs and comments. There is a moment where Harry squeezes her thigh affectionately when she makes a witty comment defending him and his style. She wishes he’d rest his hand there, but he moves it back on top, also not wanting anyone to be suspicious.

As much as Y/N is having a lovely evening, her gaze drifts over to Josie, who hasn’t uttered a word since she was with her.

Harry is too busy chatting and having a nice time to notice how quiet Josie has gotten, not that she blames him; the place is loud and complete because it’s a Saturday afternoon. This worries Y/n as she has seen Josie withdrawing more and more but didn’t want to believe it. Josie hides it reasonably well.

Y/N hopes she’s wrong and that sweet Josie is only having an off day.

⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️

Harry was happy to see Josie loving California. He knew it was a risk moving across the country when the East coast is all she had ever known. Josie has shown him nothing but happiness; he can't wait to see how she does in the Fall when she goes back to school. The great thing is she will have friends due to the girls on the team. Also, he hates to admit it, but it has been good for Josie to see more of her mom. Allowing them to build a better relationship. Harry only wishes the best for his daughter and hopes he has been doing that so far in her life.

It's Wednesday, and Harry feels his weeks go by faster now that they have a structured routine. He always gets excited because he knows that he'll have a chance to chat with Y/N no matter what.

They arrive five minutes before practice starts, making Harry rush out of the car, holding Josie's hand as she pulls him along, wanting to apologize to Y/N.

Y/N approaches them as they reach the area where all the girls have just started their warm-up lap.

"We're so sorry. We got stuck in a traffic jam." Harry rushes out, hating to get his daughter punished for his tardiness.

She shakes her head at him, not bothered. "Go on join the others, Josie," she gently touched her shoulder. "I've got to chat with your dad."

Josie gives her an uncertain look, but she assures her with a smile. She runs off, joining the second lap at the back of the two lines.

Harry stands there, uncertain, not sure what she needs to tell him. By the solemn look she has, it might not be good.

She walks off to the side a distance from the parents and has an eye on the girls finishing up their warm-up laps before going into a stretch.

"Josie brought up something I think you need to know."

Harry waits, allowing her to go on, knowing he shouldn't interrupt.

Y/N takes a deep breath before looking him in his eyes, "Josie says her mom told her she needs to stop calling her and to stop with the visits. That she's pregnant, and that's her priority, not her."

Harry's jaw drops. He didn't know Claudia could be so cruel to their daughter. He wasn't even aware she was pregnant or that she wanted more children. Mostly he hates that he does not hear this from his daughter.

"She told me she was afraid of how'd you react to the news, but I told her she needed to address it, and by your reaction, I assume she didn't."

Harry shakes his head. "No, we celebrated the win and had a good weekend. Seemed happier than normal honesty."

"It's common for kids to try to block it out. As someone who had to go through her fair share of child therapy, I feel like it would be good for her to see a therapist." Y/N tells him, voice gentle, knowing this is a lot for Harry.

"Why" Harry bites back, defensive. "She's fine, happy, and laughing."

"Harry, I'm not saying she's not, but she needs to talk about it. Jo won't be with you, and it's because she trusts and loves you and doesn't want to hurt you. She thinks she is protecting you; an eight-year-old shouldn't be trying to protect her father."

Harry feels himself boiling, no longer wanting to hear any more of what she has to say.  

"The signs are there."

The signs," he scoffs.

"Quietness, sadness, isolation, anxiety." She points to the field, and he turns to see Josie stretching alone, lost in her own head. No longer sitting between Juliet like she always had the last few weeks. A frown on her face seems to be permanently placed.  

"You've got no right to say this." Harry wishes she never brought this up.

"I'm doing this for her, not for you."

Harry has had enough; he wants her to hurt her like he is right now, which is why he lets his mouth speak before he can think over what he has said, "Who do you think you are? Honestly, you're a lousy soccer coach who has nothing better to do but judge kids and their parents."

"Harry," she whispers, trying to mask her hurt.

"No, you've said enough. I think you can forget about Josie playing for this team." His voice dripping with venom. "Seems all you wanted was extra cash in your pocket with the addition of a player ."

He walks towards the field. "Josie, we're leaving," Harry doesn't care that the other parents are watching now. He throws Josie's bag over his shoulder as he watches her jog over to him,

"We just got here. I was warming up."

"Josie, we're leaving." No room for argument in his voice, but Josie stands her ground.

"I don't want to leave." Her voice falters as she stares up at him.

"Josie, don't."

"Dad, I like it here, Coach is-"

Harry cuts her off, "Enough, Josephine, you're not coming back here ever."

Those words bring tears to her eyes; she drops her head, defeated. She follows behind Harry and turns to look at Y/N one last time, shooting her an "I warned you look."

Y/N watches them walk away, and she can only hope this is the last she sees of them. She shakes all her feelings out, knowing she has all eyes on her right now. She's got a team to coach, and just like that, she brushes away Harry and his cruel words, knowing they'll resurface later in the appropriate environment.

⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️

After leaving the practice field, Harry And Josie did not speak a word to each other or the next day. They continued in silence, not for Harry's lack of trying to get a word out of Josie; she was just that upset with him.

All he received were head shakes, and Harry was worried. He cooled down after and let everything sink in, but the damage was done; it was too late.

That same night Harry called Claudia to confront her to tell her he would be taking her to court to forget seeing Josephine. All she responded was that it was quite alright. She was giving him full custody and would be sending him the paperwork she had already signed. Then hung up the phone on him.

Harry was appalled that a mother could do this to their child, to abandon them with no care. He always knew Claudia wasn't a good person, but he wished better for his daughter, and right now, even he didn't feel good enough for his angel girl.

On the fifth day of silence between his daughter and him, he received an email he was tempted not to open due to who it read the sender was. He did so anyway; it was the name, phone number, and location of a therapist nearby. The email read professional, not a hint of the last few months of knowing each other. There was an endnote that said to give her as a reference. He knew he would think it over for now.

On the seventh day of his daughter ignoring him, he called the number that he marked down on his phone. He called and set up an appointment for the following day; he knows it could have been longer if he didn't name drop Y/N. Harry knows he needs to apologize, but he's not sure where to begin or if it would be appropriate to show up at her house, but he decided to focus on one thing at a time, and that would be Josie.

Harry would have liked to walk hand in hand into the big building with big windows overlooking a secluded private park, but Josie walked ahead and sat herself on the rainbow-colored couches for kids and picked up a Judy Blume book to read.

Harry walks to the front desk and admires all the photos pinned up behind the receptionist. He knows they must be patients with only their first name signed. His favorite is a dinosaur swimming on a floaty holding a milkshake; there was some natural talent hanging on the wall as well as a lot of imagination.

"Sir, here for?" The receptionist called him for his turn, not noticing the person in front of him was now seated.

"Styles, Harry. Well, Josephine," he corrects. "Sorry."

"No worries, all parents do that their first time."

He awkwardly laughs.

"Dr. Sylvia Hernandedz will be with you shortly." He thanks her, going to sit on the black couch. He sinks right in full of comfort.

Five minutes later, they are called to go. He reaches for Josie's hand, and she lets him take it but doesn't make any move to hold him; it's as if he's carrying dead weight. Harry sighs but follows behind the receptionist.

"Hello, Styles family, lovely to meet you." A woman in her mid-forties greets them, a nice styled bun not a hair out of sight. Glasses on the bridge of her nose. She has a dark blue pencil skirt and a white buttoned shirt tucked in. He feels not as uncomfortable as he thought he would.

"I'm Syliva Hernandez, and you must be Josephine Styles." She leans down to be eye level with Josie and sticks out for her to shake.

"Yes, Dr. Hernandez. A pleasure to meet you." Josie responds politely.

Dr. Hernandez smiles. "Now, how'd you know I was a doctor?"

"The frame behind your desk shows your credentials." She points to the USC doctorate hanging behind a desk full of framed photos.

"Well, aren't you an observant girl?"

"Thank you."

"Would you like to accompany me to this playroom while I chat with your father? I can have my friend Alycia join you if you don't want to be alone."

Josie shakes her head no, "I'll be fine. I like being alone sometimes. I had a very wise person tell me it's okay to want to be alone sometimes, but it doesn't mean you're alone."  

"Did your dad tell you that?" Dr. Hernandez asks.

"No."

"Very, well off you go. We'll have an eye on you but feel free to use all the items in there."

"Thank you." Josie slips right in, grabbing paper and colored pencils, carefully pulling out her desired colors.

"Have a seat, please, Mr. Styles."

"Thank you."

He sits in the mahogany chair; he can't say he likes it much.

"These chairs are awful. My office is better furnished, I assure you."

Harry tears his eyes from Josie to look at the therapist.

They are silent, and Harry isn't sure what to do.

"Uhh...Y/N Y/LN recommend us to you. I'm not sure if they informed you or I had to let you know."

"Yes, I'm aware. She's a great person." Shutting down conversation.

"Your daughter's birthday."  

"December 13th, she's eight".

"How long have you been separated from her mother?"

"Since before her birth. We have a court agreement that I get weekly, and she gets her weekends, but that has recently changed. I have full custody of her.

"How does that make you feel?"

"Not okay; I grew up with divorced parents. My mother never remarried. I have an older sister, but we live in different countries."

"Do you fear the same for her?"

"Think it's worse for her. Josie's mother told her she didn't want her anymore because she would be having a baby. She didn't even tell me. She told--," he cuts himself off.

"Who did she tell?"

"Her soccer coach."

"A female?

"Yes. They are close. Have a real bond, an understanding of sorts."

"Do you think she is looking for a female to look up to?"

"It would make sense. My mother lives in London, and we only see her on holidays, same with my sister. She gets on well with my best mate's girlfriend, Sarah. She taught Josie to play the drums a bit. Also, Glenne, a dear friend."

"Male figures in life?"

"Too many. Mitch, Jeff, Adam, and his kids. Tyler, a family friend."

"It seems she has paternal figures, but she's searching for maternal figures." She states before continuing, "What's the reason you brought her in?"

"The coach addressed to me that she was worried that she was withdrawing herself, becoming anxious and lonely. Less happy. I didn't see it, but we've gone a week without speaking, and I've seen her mope and stare off a lot."

"Is she still seeing her coach?

"No, that's part of our not talking. I got upset over the suggestion of therapy and took that away from her."

"It led to a negative response."

"Yes, and I feel awful about it."

"It seems that the sport and coach are important to her and who she is. It's what you call a safe place."

"But she was beginning to withdraw from there as well," Harry states, not knowing it couldn't be so safe if she was isolating herself.  

"Well, we'll have to talk with her. Are you comfortable with me speaking with her alone? I do have to let you know what I speak with her is confidential. She can tell you about it, but you cannot ask me."

"Yes, of course. It's fine, I understand." Harry knows therapy can be scary, but it can also be the start of something better.

"Well, let me call her back."

Dr. Hernandez stands and opens the door, "Josephine, come with me, please." Josie nods her head, putting the colored pencils away and bringing her picture with her.

"I apologize if we took too long."

"Not long. Enough to finish my drawing." She shares, giving the doctor a small smile.

"Can I have a look?"

Josie hands it over, Dr. Hernandez turns it so they can both see what she drew. It's a photo of a goal net and who he assumes to be himself in the net. A little girl with two pigtails standing there, hands raised, and another female is to the side cheering with a megaphone.

"It's beautiful."

"Thank you," Josie says proudly.

"Do you think I can keep it? Have you sign your name and add it to the front desk."

"Would you?" Josie's eyes go wide at someone other than her dad hanging up her art.

"Of course."

"That'd be wonderful." And for the first time in a week, she turns looking up at Harry. "Did you hear that daddy, Dr. Hernandez wants to keep it?

"I would too; it's beautiful, darling."

"I can make another."

Harry smiles, grateful, his daughter is her vibrant self, "Thank you, honey."

"Josephine, are you okay with your dad stepping out and you talking with me privately one on one?

"Yes, I like you. Also, you can call me Josie."

Dr. Hernandez nods in acknowledgment before turning to address Harry.

"You can wait in the waiting room. Alycia will bring you back to discuss in my office when we are done."  

Harry mutters okay and walks out, closing the door behind him. He walks a few steps before laying his head to rest on the wall. This has felt like a lot, but he also feels like a weight has been lifted off his shoulder.

Maybe I need to see a therapist. Harry thinks to himself, liking that he got a lot off his shoulders in just a short amount of time.

He's walking down the hallway when he hears a familiar voice, one he didn't think he'd have the pleasure of ever hearing again.

It stops him in his tracks.

He hears her voice once more and follows it out to the waiting room he's supposed to be waiting for his daughter.

Harry sees that she is talking with Alycia, and as he steps closer, he feels like it is harder to breathe.

"I have three more clients before I'm done for the day, but I have a thirty-minute gap, so maybe we can order smoothies, my treat." She tells the secretary handing her two twenty bills so that she can get everyone a drink.

"Y/N," he gasps out.

His eyes roam her body; he's never seen her dressed, so office official always used to see her in shorts, sweats, leggings, and a t-shirt. She's wearing this blue satin silk blouse tucked into high-waisted black trousers and low heels.

She is gorgeous, absolutely gorgeous.

Y/N turns, not at all trying to hide the surprised look on her face.

"You're here." She nods; he's not sure why she's here.

"Here's your next client's file. They are doing an intake. You have over half an hour."

"Great."

Harry is now standing in front of her. "You work here?"

Y/N nods.

"You're a therapist." He states.

Y/N can clearly see he wants to talk and knows a better place to do it than their waiting room filled with waiting people.

"Why don't we talk in my office?" Harry nods, ready to follow her, but before he can, she turns to the desk once more, "Hold my calls, please, Alycia."

"Of course."

"Follow me, Harry."

They walk in silence as they pass Dr. Hernandez's door. She opens her door, allowing him to enter first. It feels bright and full of color; the wall's painting is pale green and hanging on the walls; she has lots of scenic photos and drawings. The chairs are nice, a red velvet couch pushed against a wall, her desk is not that big, he notices. It lacks pictures compared to Dr. Hernandez. Her degrees are placed on a bookshelf. She has it color-coded in colors of the rainbow, which is quite impressive.

"Have a seat." She offers all the open space.

Y/N takes a seat on the couch, and he follows.

Harry feels underdressed next to Y/N, and that has never happened before; he is always the one showing up in extravagant and overpriced suits.

"You work here." He waits for her to confirm.

"Yes, I'm a therapist here. Dr. Hernandez was my advisor during my undergrad. She knew what I wanted to accomplish for my career. They offered me a job, and I accepted. They have been supportive of obtaining my doctorate."

Harry is very impressed, "Congrats, that's wonderful."

"Thank you."

They both quiet down, not sure who should go first. Harry is about to start when Y/N begins to speak.

"Listen, Harry, I'm sorry. I went about addressing it wrong, and I never meant to upset you. I apologize." Y/N keeps her eyes on his wanting him to see how sincere she was.

"No need, I've taken a week to reflect on what a jerk I was. Having Josie give me the silent treatment for a week was torture." Harry confesses, scratching his neck to avoid reaching for her hand.

"Is she okay? Harry, that's a long time." Y/N's voice laced with concern.

"I'm sure she's chatting Dr. Hernandez ear off as we speak."

"I'm sorry you had to go through that."

"I brought it on myself by taking her away from one thing she truly loves."

Y/N nods, not able to disagree with Harry. "Yeah, I understand."

"Is that how you know she needed therapy because you're a therapist?"

"Yes. I saw the signs, but I mostly observe and never address it, but from the conversations I've had with Josie and the relationship we built, I felt like I owed it to her to get her help." Y/N pauses, debating if she was ready to share more of herself with Harry. "It was also that I saw myself in her, it felt familiar, and I wanted to help."

"I'm going to tell you a story."

Harry can tell it's not going to be an easy one as she's not staring at her hand, focused on the lone ring she has on her index finger. "You don't have to."

She reaches over and squeezes his hand once to let him know it's alright. "I was nine years old when I walked in on my dad cheating on my mom with his secretary. I told her as soon as she came home and she didn't believe me. She went as far as calling me an attention seeker. By the end of the week, we were living with my grandparents. I didn't see my parents again after that day. At age ten, I started visiting the counselor because I blamed myself for my sister no longer having parents. I wouldn't even allow myself to talk to her; I was just consumed by guilt taking all the blame when I shouldn't have."

Y/N knows Harry's gaze is on her, but she doesn't dare look up, not wanting to see the pity in his eyes. "Don't think I've stopped since then. A big reason I'm doing the job I am now is for those who helped me along the way.

"Y/N,"

"Harry, no pity comments. I've made my peace, sure the trauma never truly leaves, but you overcome it."

"Thank you for sharing that with me, I know I don't deserve it, but I'm grateful."

Harry needs to apologize; he wants to leave here today knowing he didn't lose a friend.

"I'm sorry I hurt you."

"Harry, you-"

"No, I really am; I didn't mean a word I said. I know you're more than a coach, and you're not lousy; you're brilliant. You're my daughter's favorite person. I didn't mean it, and I hope you'll forgive me."

"I accept your apology, that was a bad day for all of us, but I can move past it if you can?"

"Yes, I would love that. I feel awful you're someone I trust, a friend. I'm sorry. I'm really sorry.

"Thank you, Harry."

"One more thing."

"Yes, go on."

"Can you recommend a therapist for me? Talking with Dr. Hernandez was amazing, and I think I would benefit from it."

Y/N doesn't make any comment, just nods. "I'll send you a list of therapists but do know you'll always find a friend in me if you ever need a shoulder to cry on or someone to watch over you as you get drunk."

Harry chuckles; he'll keep that in mind for future references.  

"There's a knock on the door. "Yes, come in."

"Sylvia is ready for Mr. Styles."

"Thank you, Alycia. I'll walk him to her office."

Y/N stands, and Harry follows close behind as they make their way out to reunite him with his daughter.

"Y/N, can I hug you?"

She bits back the smile threatening to overtake her face at how small he looks asking. "Yes, that's fine."

Harry doesn't wait for another second; he throws his arms around her holding her tight. He hadn't been lucky enough to hug her before, but now doing it, he doesn't think he ever wants to go a day without one.

They walk out, both having heated faces due to enjoying being the embrace of one another. She walks them a few doors down and knocks, waiting for the go-ahead to go in.

"One last thing," She says, pointing a hand to his chest."

"Name it." He'd give her anything.

"Jo comes back to the team. You bring her to the game this weekend."

"Yes, of course."

She beams at his response, "Great."

Y/N peeks her head in, locking eyes with Sylvia. "Alright, to come in, Doc?"

"Of course, Josephine, this is my good friend and coworker Y/N."

Josie turns and smiles wide, jumping up when she sees her walk in with Harry right behind her.

"Hiya, champ. Seems to have found your dad lost out here."

Josie giggles and runs into her arms, hugging her tightly.

"I've missed you."

"As have I little miss sunshine. I missed my fastest midfielder at the game. All the girls missed you."

"Awe, I'll be back," she looks up at Harry with a look of worry on her face. "Right, daddy?"

"Yes, darling. Got a game at ten am on Saturday."

Josie lets out a loud shriek.

"So this is Coach." Dr. Hernandez says with a knowing smile.

"Yes, she's great," Josie responds, holding tight to Y/N's hand.  

Y/N chuckles. "How about you and I go draw a picture to add to my office while Dr. Hernandez and your dad tie up some little things."

"Okay."

They walk out hand in hand as Josie catches up with Y/N on everything she did on her week away. Not shying away from how she handled the now resolved issue with her father.

"You don't look as blue," Dr. Hernandez comments."

"Sorry," Harry blushes, having been lost in thought on the two girls who just walked out.

"Mr. Styles, your aura is soft, kinder."

"Yeah, I think she has that effect on people."

"You might be right."

Things are finally looking up, and Harry looks forward to rebuilding his relationship with Josie and hopefully creating one with Y/N besides their parent and coach relationship.

⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️

It's been two weeks since Josie came back to play, and thing's have been going smoothly. Harry begins helping out with cleaning up at the end of practice to talk to Y/N more. He asks more about her job and how the doctorate is going. He worries she might be juggling too much, but she assures him she has a smooth dynamic of handling everything.

It's a cold Saturday morning, it's the quarter-finals, and the nerves are high for everyone. The girls finished on top of the leaderboard, but the league likes doing a championship game to honor all the hard-working teams.

Y/N is quieter this morning, and all the parents have picked up on it. They are used to her light and kind nature, wishing everyone a good day and accepting treats. Cynthia's mom is in charge of snacks for today and offered her a muffin one she never says no to except today.

It immediately puts everyone in a skittish mood.

Truthfully, Y/N isn't here for the parents, but the girls and the team they are against is the dirtiest. Most girls are nine and will be moving up a division, but Coach Roman teaches them that dirty plays will make them win. Her girls are strong players, but she reminds them of the importance of sportsmanship and playing with heart.

Y/N even makes sure she cannot be approached by anyone, only the girls and Kate, as they start to warm up on the field. The girls do their drills as Kate stands quietly by your side.

"Someone can't take their eye off of you."

"Stop."

"It's true though, he was pouting when he saw you on the field clipboard in hand," Kate says with a giggle.

"Shush."

"Going to ask him on a date?"

"Only if we win."

That shuts Kate up, "You're joking."

Y/N slowly shakes her no, "Girls, two lines, run through side net shots."

Kate and Y/n stand back to back as the girls pass, and they kick it-bag, giving them only a second to angle themselves. This is one of their favorite warm-ups, and she's glad she can still talk with Kate during it.

"What made you finally decide?"

"I realized he's not going to make a move because one he fears I'm going to reject him and two it goes horribly wrong, then he might never show his face around here again. I'm positive he likes me."

Kate nods, "he likes you, adores you. He's got it bad." She's quiet for a moment before starting up again, "I know we're going to win, so how are you going to ask him? I'm going to need all the details."

"I'm going to go up to him and ask him out to dinner, simple as that."

Y/N changes the drill marking the end of their conversation; she leads the girl into two groups of keep away while Kate takes Dawson, their goalie, to keep warming up.

Before they know it, captains and coaches are called. Coach Roman is smug and annoying as he shakes her hand. The girls pick heads and win the coin toss. They choose to have kickoff; Roman's girls decide to stay on their side, meaning everything to their advantage as they have the slight uphill to battle through for the first half, and the second will use it to their advantage.

The starting lineup is quick to attack, and in a matter of minutes, Juliet scored a goal from a pass from Imelda. The girls' cheer, happy to be leading the game. They know better than getting cocky; if anything, this intensifies their speed at playing. The next twelve minutes of the second quarter are stressful as Josie makes it a two-zero lead from a corner kick. Just as half-time is to be called, a midfield slips through the defense from the back and gets it over Dawson's head, and just like that, the referee calls it.

Y/N can't remember the last time she was this anxious. It's foul after foul, and she's had enough of it.

Kate is quick to round up the girl, not wanting to monopolize all their time, wanting them to relax mostly to stay in a positive mindset. Kate leads the talk letting them know they are doing well and that the left-wing is getting beat, but having the downhill in favor should help her out now. Y/N went around making sure each girl was safe and had no injuries, only grass stains on their knees.

"Be aggressive, but don't stoop to their level."

"Yes, coach" is heard in unison as a response.

Each girl goes to their bags and starts to stretch, knowing they can't approach their parents because it's easy for them to influence them on how they are playing. Everyone respects it, but there are a few times a parent comes by.

She decides to take a walk, getting away from the girls. She just wants to relax and not be as tense for the end of the half.

She nearly jumps out of her skin when she hears someone call her name.

"Fuck, Harry. You scared me."

He raises his hands up in defense. "Sorry, I was just checking if you are okay?"

Y/N doesn't hesitate to rush into his arms, tucking her head into his neck. Harry, without hesitation, wraps his arms around her. He runs his hand down her back softly, hoping she finds it comforting.

"Hey, hey, it's okay." She holds him tighter, so he goes on. "You're okay, yeah, doing a good job. Girls are playing well. Taking care of each other, just like you taught them."

She slowly nods her head, she's calmed down, and Y/n thinks it might have to do with his soothing heartbeat.

"Deep breaths, love, Come on with me."

Harry breathes in and out until she does it with him. He feels her relax and tries to pull her back, but her grip is tight.

"It's okay, not going anywhere."

"Sorry," she whispers.

"No need to apologize, love."

"I just don't like when coaches teach their girls to play dirty; I hate injuries. They're just kids." She whispers, looking up at him now.

"They'll be okay."

"You don't know that. We have two quarters left."

Harry knows he won't be able to comfort her like he wants when he hears the ref blow the whistle. "Look, the girls are about to start, and they need a coach."

She nods, knowing she has to go back to her coaching mentality. The girls are her main priority; she can do this.

"Thank you, Harry."

"I'm here for you, whenever you need."

Y/N jogs over, nudging Kate playfully, who is shooting her suggestive eyes. They let the captain lead the huddle and listen intently before wishing them luck. The parents clap as the team cheer echoes out.

Only twenty-four minutes left, they can do this. She knows they can. The referees assured them he'd get a better eye on them, not wanting anyone to be carried off injured. Y/N refuses to take her eyes off of her girls. Constantly reminding them to keep communicating with each other when she hears them go quiet.

The last two quarters pass much quicker than the first; the girls play with more fleeting touches, not allowing the other team to put pressure on them.

Just when number eleven is close to getting the ball, Leslie switches the ball over to the other side; Y/N is shocked at how well Josie brings it down, she constantly struggles with this at practice, but she knows that Josie has been putting in the extra work.

She can hear Harry clapping and cheering on Josie; Y/N shouts her praise, letting her know she's doing well. Andie gets a breakaway, and it's a one-be-one versus the goalie. She fakes right as it goes left, touching it in softly, and in it goes. Y/N can't stop cheering, feeling the buzz all over her body. She's incredibly proud of the hard work they have all put in. Just as they reset and the ball is passed back, the whistle is blown and signifies they have won.

Golden Sparks are moving on to the semi-finals.

The girls are quick to jog in and tackle Y/N and Kate in a massive group hug. Y/N is going to be basking in this happiness for the entire weekend.

Y/N sends all the girls to their parents, letting them know she was okay doing the clean-up on her own. Kate stuck around, as did Juliet, because she wanted to have breakfast with Y/N telling her parents they were not welcome to come even though the invitation was extended to them. Clara and Xavier did not take any offense, happy to go back home and nap the morning away if their young toddler would let them.

Y/N approaches Harry after she gets everything settled in her trunk. He smiles at her, walking over helping her close her trunk as they wave by to Kate together. Josie and Juliet hang out in Harry's car, going through his Spotify playlist as they skip song after song, not being a fan of his taste.

Y/N lets out a deep breath, "I've been working up the courage to do this."

"Do what lovely? Harry asks curiously.

"Would you like to have dinner with me?" Y/N feels her stomach tense up as she waits for a response; by his wide eyes, she can tell he wasn't expecting her to say that, but he plays it off well.

"Asking me on a date?"

"I am."

Harry agrees, "I'd like that."

"Does Friday work for you?"

"Yes, great."

"I'll uh, pick you up."

"Proper wine and dine, love." She chuckles because, yeah, she wants to swoop Harry off his feet just like he did to her without even trying.

Y/N gives him a hug holding him tight for a few seconds, smiling up at Harry feeling giddy that they had a date planned after two months of flirting that they weren't sure would go anywhere.

"Juliet, we got to go."

"Okay, auntie." Juliet slams the door just a tad bit too hard, making Y/N mutter an apology.

"Bye, Harry."

"Bye, love."

⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️

Friday had arrived quicker than Harry expected. He got to see Y/N during the week because of the practices, and he was texting her every chance he got. He wanted to let her know he liked her and he was serious about pursuing her. It's been a long time since his last relationship, but call him cliche with Y/N; it all feels right. That everything is falling into place like it should.

Now here he sat on his couch waiting for Y/N to arrive; he had changed his outfit three times because she told him casually, and he couldn't settle on a look. It wasn't until he put on a plain black tee that hugged her arms just right and white linen cropped pleated trousers that he felt ready. He even broke out his new white Vans for the evening.

Harry was about to check the time when there was a knock on his door. He couldn't tame the butterflies in his stomach if he tried. As he opened the door, Harry let out a laugh because there stood the most beautiful woman holding up a bouquet of red lilies. He's falling in love, and there's no stopping him; he just hopes she's there to catch him.

"Hi Harry, these are for you."

Harry laughs, not knowing how to react to receiving flowers, "I'm speechless." He accepts them and gently cradles them in his arms. "I'll put them in water, and we can go."

"Sure, no rush." Y/N admires his living room, never having stepped foot in his house until today, and it's small but cozy. There are photos of all his family framed on the wall to her right. He has a small bookshelf that holds more vinyl than books.

Harry comes back and sees her staring at a photo of Josie on her first birthday covered in cake from head to toe. "I'd give you a tour, but I'm actually really excited to start our date."

"I'm sure they'll be another time."

She walks down his driveway to her parked car allowing Harry to have a moment to look her over. She's dressed casually; she has high-waisted jeans that show off all her beautiful assets. Her lavender cardigan looks warm; she left it open to expose a white plain top. It is genuinely a casual look, but she makes it look over the top.

"You look beautiful," Harry tells her as she stands by her car door.

Y/N does a small twirl before jokingly curtsying for him. "Glad you think so. Those trousers are doing your thighs justice if I do say so myself."

Harry giggles loving how easy she compliments him.

"Right, I wanted to take you mini golfing but considering it's a Friday and summer, it's going to be packed with teenagers."

"Oh, you definitely saved us."

"Yeah, I thought we could take Josie during the middle of the week as a date. I bet she'd enjoy it. Although, I never keep track of points because I'm too competitive."

The date has barely started, and she's left him speechless twice.

"You want Josie to join us on dates." Harry states.

She looks over at him quickly as they are stopped at a red light, "Of course, Harry. She's your daughter; I don't expect you to find a sitter every time we want to go out together. Isn't it like if you're dating me, you're dating my daughter."

He chuckles, "but not on our first date."

"Honestly, I think we were long overdue for a date."

"Yeah, I wanted to ask you out all summer long," He confesses.

Y/N gasps in shock as she signals a right turn, briefly checking her blind spot before making the turn. "Yet, it only happened with a few weeks left in summer."

"Yeah, but we got here, didn't we?"

Y/N leans over and places her hand on his thigh, squeezing him twice, "Yes, we did."

Harry sees her turn into a diner that looks a bit run down; he doesn't dare question her because she seems so excited as she gets out of the car and waits for him by the trunk. Y/N extends her hand for him to take, and he does without a hint of hesitation.

Y/n leads the way, but he hurries to open the door for her. She thanks him with a squeeze of the hand. Walking in, he was startled at how Harry felt he was transported to a seventies diner. The booths were red and looked sparklingly new. To the left was a jukebox that he was desperate to have a look at, maybe dedicate a song to Y/N. The floor's black and white pattern shined at him as the waiter wore a nice button-up with a black bow tie, a red and white striped apron thrown over, his name tag said James.

"After you," Y/N said, wanting Harry to pick a booth side; he knew better than to fight her and slid in on the left side. Harry is surprised when Y/N slides in right next to him. "This alright, Harry?"

Harry grins at her, dimples on display just for her. "Yeah, just caught me by surprise."

She opens up the menu sliding the other one away so they could share. Y/N points to some of her favorite items on the menu and cringing at ones she disliked.

"You know the menu well." Harry states before deciding on the turkey burger she had raved about.

Y/N chuckles, closing the menu. "My grandparents brought Clara and me here every other weekend, never letting us eat out. My grandmother was against the food industry, and she knew the owner here prided themselves on giving back to the community. Always holding fundraisers or donating to local teams."

"Fast food industry isn't the best, but I thank them because I can get Thai food delivered to my house."

Y/N doesn't have time to respond, as their waiter comes back with two glasses of water. "I'll have the turkey burger, no onions, and fries instead of the salad."

Harry didn't know she didn't like onions but made a mental note on it, "I'll also have the turkey burger and the side salad. Oh, and the couple milkshake, we agreed on strawberry, right?"

Y/N nods her head, "I had forgotten about that, but yeah, two straws, please."

"I'll have that out shortly," James tells them, walking away.

"The shake is too hard to die for; it has whipped cream on the top and bottom. It's freshly made, nothing like the canned kind. It's large! Made to be shared, thank goodness you remembered."

Harry shrugs, "That's what I'm here for."

Harry loves how easy conversation flows with Y/N. He doesn't have to force himself to say try to think of a topic or question to ask her. She's very open in sharing herself with him, he's never had someone drop down all his walls this quick, yet again, he might have dropped back ages ago.

Y/N talks to him about his grandparents and how adoring they were. That they supported all of her dreams, even the ones that we're crazy, like wanting to become a witch because she wanted to make flowers grow from her palm. Harry shared how the first year of Josie being born, he felt like he never slept, always nervous something would happen. He also tells her how living in Georgia is something he didn't enjoy, but he also didn't want to bounce Josie around from school to school. It was only date one, but Harry was excited for what the future had in store for them.

When James came back to drop off their burgers and shake. Y/N didn't even hear him too busy laughing at a dumb joke Harry had told her; he can't even remember the joke he made because her laugh is music to his ears.

Y/N waits for Harry to take his first bite, and he decides to tease her just a bit. He slowly raises the burgers stopping an inch from his lips; Y/N sits there, chin perched on her hand as if she has all the time in the world to wait for him.

"I'm in no rush, casanova." She smirks, not falling for his game.

Harry knows eating burgers is nothing sexual, so he decides to go all in. He moans at the first taste he gets, it's juicy, and the pepper jack cheese is perfectly melted, adding an excellent combination.

"Love, that is an amazing burger."

"I know." She's already gotten a bite in. She eyes his salad plate for a moment before looking back over to her fries.

"You want some, sweetheart?"

Y/N giggles at his comment, "God no. I eat healthy enough already, thanks to Juliet, but can I have some of your ranch?"

Harry understands eating healthy, he does it for Josie, and since Y/N is constantly around Juliet, it makes sense she would change her eating habits but does know as an aunt she's easier to give in to desserts. Not that he minds; he needs more sweetness in his life.

"Sure, you eat it with your fries. That's interesting."

She shrugs, "I don't think it is. Everyone in my family eats fries with ranch, including Josie."

"If Josie starts eating fries like that, I will know who to blame."

Y/N bumps her shoulder with Harry, "Haha."

They eat most of their meal in silence. Occasionally, Harry steals a few fries causing Y/N to chuckle before turning her plate, so Harry didn't have to reach over her. She doesn't chastise him about not ordering fries if he wanted some. Harry likes how much he enjoys spending time with Y/N.

"What's one thing you hope to accomplish within the next five years?" Harry asks as Y/N passes the shake back to him and takes a generous drink. They had finished eating, and now we're trying to finish the shake that Harry thought was smaller than what had arrived at their table.

"My usual answer is a doctor, but what's happening next year, so, give me a moment," Harry waits for her, watching as she plays with the rings on his right hand. They went front sitting thigh to thigh to Y/N, hooking her leg to Harry's, causing her to lean more on him. Harry liked it, and if he wasn't somewhere public or their first date, he would have pulled her into his lap. He took a chance and set his hand on top of her thigh; to his surprise, she placed her hand on top of his, intertwining their fingers together.

Every little thing she did made him fall deeper and deeper.

"I want to run a marathon."

"A marathon? I didn't know you were a runner."

"Oh yeah, last December I ran a half marathon, and it was hell, but once the runner high hits, it's the most wonderful thing."

"Why not do it now?"

Y/N frowns, taking off the rose ring from his finger and slipping it on one of hers. "The training is rigorous. You have to work up the miles constantly and eat better. I would rather enjoy the upcoming year."

"Well, when it happens, I can't wait to be there cheering you on." He tells her with a hopeful look.

"I'll hold you to that, Styles."

Harry smiles, hoping she does, hoping he gets to spend many more years to come with her in his life.

Y/N excuses herself to the restroom, and Harry decides it's a good time to pick a song. He approached it grateful to half a quarter hanging in his pocket. The jukebox looked old but well kept. Harry saw over 100 songs but searched for a specific one in mind; he was thrilled to see it was on there. Just as it started to play, he saw Y/N walking back towards him, so he hurried over to slide into their seat.

"You know, you're kind of clumsy."

"Am not," he denies.

"Oh, sorry, so it wasn't you who bumped into the table as you made your way to sit down."

Harry decides not to respond, knowing she saw him embarrass himself, and instead starts singing along to the song. The smile on her face widens as she hears how good he is.

"I'm not surprised you picked Fleetwood Mac, "songbird" is a sweet song."

"Am I that predictable?"

She nods, "Jo always sings one of their songs; at the sleepover, she said that's what you played most, so I taught her my favorites."

"Is it you I have to thank for the ABBA and Selena obsession?" He playfully glares.

"Guilty. She needed to brighten her horizon."

"Josie doesn't even know Spanish."

"Ah, but she will now."

"You're weird." Y/N shrugs in acceptance, knowing he meant it as a compliment.

As Harry's song comes to an end, she jumps up and rushes over to pick her song. She doesn't shy away about dancing her way back over to him. She mouths along to "The Name of the Game," moving her body to the beat.

"The name of the game?"

"You know it, darling."

Harry feels the heat in his cheek and hopes Y/N won't bring it up. She gets him flustered in just a few words.

"You know this is about falling in love with your therapist," he states

"Harry!" She exclaims. "No, the song is open to interpretation."

"What do you think?"

"I think it's about the early days of your relationship and wondering if it'll be something more or not. Also, that bridge, I mean come on."

Harry loves how passionate she is about the song. He loves that she's not afraid to share her thoughts with him, and he realizes he's doing the same. He can't help himself and leans in to press a kiss to her temple, throwing an arm over her shoulder to pull her close as they sit there listening to the song to the end.

"Ready to go, angel?" He feels her mutter a small okay, as she gets up, offering her hand to him as he's at the edge. "Let's go take care of the bill."

Y/N chuckles, "Already did, Harry."

Harry pulls her back, turning her to face him, "When?"

"The restroom, oldest trick in the book."

"Sneaky, sneaky."

Y/N, let's Harry lead the way out this time; they say goodnight to the staff and hurry over to the car. He didn't bring a coat, and he still wasn't used to how cold California got at night. He thought summer meant warm nights with a gentle breeze, not chilly air. Y/N seemed to not mind it, not hurrying after Harry as he jumped into the passenger seat.

"Afraid of the cold, H."

"Yes, why is it so bad?"

"Didn't you get snow in December up in the peach state? Also, aren't you from where the sun never shines?" Y/N teases him as she settles in her seat, turning on the heater for Harry.

"We visit occasionally; I can handle the weather with the appropriate clothing." He pouts at her, rubbing his arms.

Y/N turns around, reaching for something in the backseat before settling in again and settling it in Harry's lap. She doesn't say anything besides dazzling him with a smile and pulling out of the parking lot.

Harry slips it on over his head and finds it fits him loose, "I hope you know you might not be getting this back."

Y/N turns to look at him as he drags the collar up to his cheek to feel the softness it still holds, "That's my coach sweater. Kate got me a few, all in different sizes; I wear this one because I like baggy hoodies."

Harry smiles at her, he knows everything they have done has been in reverse, but he loves how confident she is. He knows she's been hurt before in the past from what she's shared but not once has he felt her trying to hide or push him away. He wants to tell her everything he's kept locked inside, he's never felt like this before, and he hopes the feeling never goes away.

"You know, if people see you wearing the sweater, they'll start talking."

Harry turns in his seat, facing her as the street lights shine on her face. "Let them. I've got no shame in people thinking you're my girlfriend. If I'm lucky enough, it might come true."

Y/N shakes her head, thankful for the darkness because he won't be able to see how her face heated up. The drive to his house was short, he wished for the night to never end, but even he knows he's not that lucky. Harry lets her know it's okay to pull into his driveway as he had his car parked on the curb right.

"I'll walk you to your door." Harry holds her hand the short way to where they will soon have to say goodnight.

Harry doesn't try getting his keys out; instead, he turns her to look at him, wanting to remember her in this moment forever. His last first date. Call him crazy, but there was no one else for him. It was always Y/N; he just had to find her.

"I had the best night with you," Harry whispers, pulling her close by her waist. She rests her hands on his shoulders and nods. "We're doing this again, Y/N."

"I got a second date." She cheers.

Harry leans his forehead against hers, smirking as he hears her breath hitch. "You get a second, a third, a fifth, a one hundred. You name it, you got it."

He's so close to closing the gap between them, feeling their breaths mix together.

"That means you'd be stuck with me for a long time."

"I want to say forever, but that might be too soon."

"Our secret." She whispers, her eyes dancing from his lips to his eyes. "Please kiss me, H."

Harry knows he won't ever be able to deny anything she wishes in life, mainly because he was close to losing her once before.

His lips moved slowly, savoring the feel of her against him as he pulled her close, letting himself rest against the door. He felt the butterflies in his stomach going crazy as she moved her hands to his hair, tugging on the small curls. Harry pulled back in fear of letting out a moan at the intense pleasure she made him feel.

Y/N pulls back breathless but presses her lips to his cheek, not wanting him to touch to go far. "Will you give me another, darlin'," Y/N nods a starry look in her eye as she lets Harry swoop in and take control of the kiss. This second kiss is faster and more passionate. Harry was holding back before, but now he wants her to feel everything he makes her feel. Harry wants her to know he gives her goosebumps and fireworks.

"I could kiss you all night." Harry trails kisses on her cheeks, loving how lost in his touch she is.

"Too bad, I need to rest. I've got to coach a game tomorrow."

That statement is enough to bring Harry back to reality, where he has to wake up extra earlier to pick up his daughter then drive her to the game. They have to say goodnight, even though neither one of them wants to.

Harry pulls away, dropping his hands from her waist; Y/N follows by letting her hands slide down from his hair.

"See you tomorrow?" He winks at Y/N as she walks backward, creating distance between them.

"Of course, we got a semi-final to win."

Y/N walks to her car, touches her lips feeling the lingering heat on when he kisses her breathless. She is turning on her car, making sure her headlights are on, when she sees Harry rushing down the steps toward her, the smile on his face contagious.

"What is it?" She asks as she rolls down her window, knowing she wouldn't leave soon if she got out.

"A kiss for the road."

Y/N couldn't dare deny him a kiss, especially when she was craving more already.

Harry slipped a hand the back of her neck, fearing she'd pull back sooner than he wanted. Her lips tasted like cherry; he figures she put on chapstick. This was only their third kiss, but it had only gotten better. Harry swiped his tongue against her bottom lip, begging for entrance, but she pulled back, letting out a breathless laugh at the pout he made, no longer able to feel her against him. She leans and pecks at the corner of his mouth, whispering a goodnight as he steps back, letting her drive away.

It may be too soon, but he might just love her.

⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️

The semi-final had to be one of the most intense games she had seen the young girls play. It was goal after goal from each team, neither one backing down on the pressure.

In the second half, she told them she was proud that if they kept playing how they were, this game was theirs. Going in a 3-2 lead, the girls stood shocked when, in a corner kick, the other team had been able to get it into the back of the net and over Dawson.

Kate thought this might knock them down, but it sparked something in all of them. All the parents stood up from their seats when they saw them dance around the opposing team switching the ball side to side. Honestly, it was something far advanced than they've ever presented.

Y/N was in awe; their communication was at a new level. There wasn't much time left, and Kate feared penalty kicks even if they were prepared for it.

Lani had control of the middle field; she just needed to get it past their defense. Juliet had defenders marking her tight, no way able to make a run towards the goal. If they played it right, Juliet would draw them out, leaving a gap allowing them to make a run for it. That's all they needed for a foot race.

Kate was sitting on the bench holding tightly onto Sarah Beth's hand, not able to take the pressure; then again, no one could take it. It all happened so fast; one moment, Juliet ran towards the midfield, two defenses following close behind when she got a touch on the ball, letting her send it back where it came from, then straight down the line. Jo and Franny ran down both sides too far ahead to be stopped; Jo was able to get a touch on it, crossing it straight to Franny, who shot at goal but was stopped by the opposing goalie. Jo was there for the rebound striking it in.

Goal!

She did it. She made the final goal.

Jo was quick to be bombarded by the rest of her teammates hugging her as they ushered back for the kick-off. Y/N wished she could run in there and hug her, telling her how proud she was, but for now, shouting 'great job' and 'stay focused' would be enough. Y/N looked over at Harry, who was wiping his tears still yelling proudly for his daughter, and like he knew she was staring, he looked over at her giving her the cheesiest grin she had ever seen on him.

The game finished, and the Golden Sparks won another game, taking them to the final the following week. Y/N congratulated the girls telling how proud she was of them and the hard work they put in each game. She told them she can't wait to see them on Monday and to have a wonderful weekend. Then told their parents to spoil them a little extra this weekend that earned a cheer from all the girls.

As Y/N was packing up her things, Kate and a few other parents already helped carry everything over to Kate's car. She felt arms around her waist.

"Hey, quickster," Y/N says, turning, allowing her niece to hug her properly.

"The girls are going to get ice cream if you want to go with them; Emilia's mom will text you the address," Juliet asks, but Y/N has spent enough time with them and wants to let them be.

"Thanks for the offer, but you have a good time. I'll let your mom know Emilia's mom is dropping you off." Juliet nods, giving her one more hug before hurrying over to Emilia's car, where Jo also happens to get in. She sends them away; she notices Harry a few vehicles over putting a bag away when she reaches her car.

Something comes over her because the next thing she knows, she's calling his name and standing next to him.

"Hiya, love. Doing alright?"

Y/N tucks her hair behind her ear and nods, "Yes, all good. That was an exciting game."

"Good to hear."

"You doing anything now?" She asks, peeking over her shoulder, seeing Kate has her eye on her, but she just rolls her eyes before looking back at Harry.

"Going home, my munchkin left me."

"Well, there's a great Mexican restaurant here if you'd like to join me for lunch."

Harry smirks, "Asking me on another date, are you?"

"I have to when I know you're still a bit nervous about making a move," she confesses bashfully.

Harry's not surprised she can so easily read him; all the walls he had left are gone.

"Then I'd be honored."

"Great, uh good. Just follow me then."

Arriving, they were seated quickly. A plate of chips and salsa were delivered shortly, Harry asked for guacamole. Y/N didn't argue, knowing for many people that was one of their favorite dips. Personally, she wasn't a fan. She didn't like the texture. Most people were shocked at the revelation, and no doubt Harry would as well.

"What's good here, love?" Harry says, leaning into her side to peek at her menu instead of opening his.

"Hmmm...honestly everything. I always get something different when I come, but you can never go wrong with tacos."

"Alright, you want to share?"

Y/N shrugs, "We can. I'm not picky, but I am starving."

"Have some guacamole; you haven't gotten any."

"No thanks, I'm not a fan."

"You serious?"

"Yes, Harry."

"That's strange."

"What is?" She sets the menu down to look over at him.

"I mean, it's fine. At least you'll never buy avocado toast for like six dollars." He chuckles, and Y/N can't help but join in.

Their waiter comes over, "Estan listos para ordenar?"

Y/N nods, "Hola, si. Dos tacos de asada, y dos de al pastor. Por favor."

Harry is staring intently at his menu, not speaking a word as they wait for his order. "You alright, darling?"

He leans close to whisper in her ear, not able to focus on the term of endearment, "Can you order for me?"

She doesn't tease him, just smiles, "Y una orden de enchiladas rojas."

Their waiter smiles and walks away, promising to be back shortly.

"Have we discussed you speaking a second language?"

"I thought we had." She brushes it off like it's no big deal.

"I don't think so."

"Okay, I took YMCA classes from age seven and did so all the way until college. Even have a minor in Spanish."

"Impressive."

"Sorry if you felt uncomfortable. They speak English as well but primarily speak Spanish."

Harry shakes his head, not wanting her to feel bad, "No, I was just caught by surprise. Hearing you speak Spanish was a turn-on."

"I'll keep that in mind." She winks at him, glad to see the blush spread on his cheeks.

Lunch went great, just as she had expected. They shared food, Y/N enjoying Harry's enchiladas much more than the tacos. Harry happily ate the three tacos she left after eating most of his plate, not that he minded. Y/N appreciated how open he was in sharing food. She had always done it growing up, so Harry allowing her to do the same made her find more profound comfort in their already growing relationship.

Harry beat her to the bill, and she let him take it not without letting him know she'd get it the next time. They stood outside together, allowing the nice breeze to brush over then neither one was eager to say goodbye. They knew they would see each other soon, but with the growing affection, they just craved more time together, more time getting to know each other.

Harry had her pressed against her car door, hidden from the view of others. "We should do this again."

"We should," she agrees.

"My house Thursday night, Josie is going out with Sarah and Mitch to watch a movie, most likely do a sleepover as well."

"I'd like that. We'll see if you can maybe have a sleepover yourself."

Harry smirks, liking the idea of her spending the night with him, not caring that they both had work the following day.

"Are you going to kiss me?"

"I want to."

"You have my full permission," she teases.

Y/N met him halfway and pressed, letting him press his lips against hers. As she kissed him back, she wanted him to feel how much she liked him, how fast she was falling for him. His hands wrapped around her waist tight; it gave her comfort. She knew he wouldn't let go until she asked.

She felt her beat just a little fast as she left out a soft moan; she shifted closer as his mouth opened over hers and his tongue slid between her lips.

He was in control of her. She did not mind one bit.

With a sigh, she tilted her so he could kiss her more deeply; he didn't need any encouragement to do as she wished. His kiss became more intense, she could feel the burn between her thighs, wanting more, needing more, and that's when she knew she had to pull back, but he beat her to it.

Harry pulls back, staying close enough that he could steal another kiss, "God, I can't get enough of you."

He surprised her, how open he became with her feelings, she hadn't asked how his therapy was going, but god, it must have been doing wonders if she could feel every emotion that was going through him as she gazed into his loving emerald eyes.

"I'll see you soon, darling." Harry took that as his cue to let his hold of her go.

"Not soon enough," he whispers.

"You'll see me Monday," she reminds him.

"Can I steal a kiss then?"

"If you're lucky."

Y/N knew it wouldn't be long until she could say she was in love with Harry.

⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️

Harry never thought he'd be the type of guy to be excited over a simple call or text reading: 'I'm thinking of you." She's made him feel good and confident in their relationship. He sent flowers to her work that led to her sending him a selfie with her face buried in the flowers.

At practice, he knew she couldn't pay attention to him, but that didn't mean he couldn't. He saw how fast she moved with the ball showing the girls a new drill, then doing it again slowed down, making sure they all understood. He admired how she never got frustrated. He knew how hard it was to handle one eight-year-old, but sixteen was impressive. He'd sit there for hours just admiring her if he could.

On Tuesday, he called Alycia, the receptionist at Y/N's office, asking for her lunch schedule, wanting to drop by and leave her lunch. She let him know she was taking it later that day at 2 since she was so busy. He decided that a BLT sandwich from two blocks away would do as she had once expressed to him how well done they were, promising to take him one day.

He walked in, noting how few people were in the waiting room, but eagerly stepped up to the counter. Alycia greeted him kindly, now seeing him more than once when he took Josie to her first session. Josie showed improvement, and each time he brought her, he made sure to leave a note behind for Y/N.

As he told Alycia to give you the food, there Y/N came walking down the hall. He was surprised at how casual, yet professional her look was; she had a silky oversized button shirt tucked into her linen pants, wearing her brown loafers he knew she didn't use often.

"Alycia, can you update this- Harry!" Y/N looks shocked to see him standing in front of her, not at all expecting to see him; she just planned on calling him later at night like they had been doing the past few days.

"Hi, love. Brought you lunch." He smiled sheepishly, holding up the bag.

She laughs, handing over the file to Alycia then stepping towards Harry to wrap him in a hug she has been wanting to do since she laid eyes on him. He wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her tight against him, taking in her sweet honey scent. Before pulling back, remembering, after all, she was at work.

"I'm starving, thank you, darling. I was about to head out." Y/N rubs her stomach jokingly.

"Well, I'll leave you to it. See you tomorrow."

Y/N pouts, "You're not staying?"

"Well, I didn't want to assume."

"Assume, please." She laughs at the smile she gets Harry to give her.

They excuse themselves from Alycia and walk towards her office. They take a seat on her couch as Harry hands her the sandwich. They ate together, and for the forty-five minutes they had together, it was perfect; they shared stories of how their week was going at how Josie was anxious for the game and just promising to see each other soon. Harry got a kiss goodbye and was glad he would be seeing her the following day.

It's Thursday night, and Harry will finally get her for more than half an hour. Josie left a few hours ago to watch the movie with Sarah and Mitch, her sleepover bag on her shoulder not at all a surprise for Harry. He glanced around his house and knew it wasn't the cleanest. Josie always had some stuff scattered around the house, but he knew it just gave the house character.

"Hey, I'm outside," Y/N tells him on the phone before hanging up.

He rushes to the door, swinging it open to see her shut the door with her hip before making her way to him, a grin on her face as she carries a pink box in one hand and what he assumes to be food in another.

"You said you don't always like having to cook, and I know you said you love Thai." She giggles as he reaches to take the bag out of her hand, letting the smell take over.

"This is sweet, love. I appreciate it."

"Well, of course," she shrugs off his compliment. "I wanted to do something nice."

"I feel like I should be the one doing sweet things for you," he confesses as he guides her to his kitchen.

Y/N frowns, "Darling, we can move past that."

"Can we?"

"Of course, I feel like we've grown in the last few weeks. There's a different type of trust, don't you think?" She turns to face him, knowing the conversation was serious.

"Do you know how sorry I am?"

She nods, slowly stepping towards him, stopping right in front of him. She lifts her hand under his chin to have him look at her. "I do, and I forgive you. Sometimes we let our emotions win."

"I hope you know I'd never do that again." His voice is soft.

"I know."

She leans in, pressing a soft, lingering kiss to his lips.

"Dinner?" She beams.

"Yes, of course."

The meal is good, probably one of the best foods he's had in a long time. She didn't pick this up from his usual place but wouldn't tell him where she went. Told him she needed to keep some things to herself to keep surprising him. Harry finished most of the meal and then opened the pink box she left on the table that held a mixture of donut holes.

"You've still got room," she exclaims.

"They smell so good." He defends. Y/N laughs but rejects the offer to have one.

After cleaning up, he leads them to the living room, deciding to watch a movie. The scroll endlessly for a few minutes before settling on Life As We Know It. Harry shared that it was one he enjoyed watching back, and she agreed.

They had only gotten thirty minutes in before they began chatting. Y/N went on about how she was planning a trip to take two up north wanting to visit June Lake and hike some trails. Y/N's sister was going to see Xavier's family in San Diego, so they couldn't go up with her. Harry, without thinking, said if she'd have them, they could go. She didn't respond, making him assume she didn't want them to join, but she surprised him by hugging him.

"Best idea you've had tonight. I'll make all the reservations. Just let me know when you're free." She told him before settling back down next to him, her hand on his thigh going back to the movie. She was grinning at the montage of Holly and Eric and how they were learning how to co-parent Sophie. Harry had not taken his eyes off of her; she laughed as Sophie pooped in Eric's old hat.

"You're staring." She narrows her eyes at him, suspicious.

"It's because you're beautiful."

"Thank you," she answers timidly. "Very sweet of you."

"Of course, I'm going to spend the rest of my life telling you how beautiful you are if you let me."

"God, you're smooth."

Harry smirks, "Smooth enough for a kiss."

She didn't answer him; she wrapped her hands around his neck and pulled him forward so that he could meet her halfway, and pressed her lips against his. Harry was quick to take control, slipping his hands around her waist and placing her on his lap, "this okay," he asked, quickly pulling back making sure she said yes. Once he had a go-ahead, he went back to her lips; she shifted closer, now touching chest to chest, not a single space in between as his tongue slipped into her mouth, prideful of the moan she released against his mouth.

Harry smoothed his hands from down her waist to rest on her ass, then cupped her and held her to him as he thrust against her. He pulled back for a second fearful he went too far; Y/N frowned, slowly opening her eyes whispering "again" against his lips, and who was he to deny her.

She could feel his hesitation, slid her hands up, and cupped his jaw, "You're okay, we're okay. You're taking care of me. I want this."

Harry swallowed hard, noting she never stopped rocking herself on top of him. His mouth curved in a slight grin, pushing up to meet her, he felt her go soft in his arms, and that's when he really realized the effect he has on her.

He needed her lips on him, it had only been a few moments, but he was craving her. He laid a string of kisses up her neck until he reached her mouth, lips swollen, but he knew she was eager for more.

"Harry, please." She had a hand tangled in his curls, needing to close the distance.

"I got you, love."

He tilted her head, allowing him to kiss her deeply, the kiss only more intense than before. If he didn't need to breathe, he would kiss her forever, never stopping.

"So pretty, all those moans just for me,"

"All for you," she breathes out.

Harry smirked, moving her up and down over his pants at a steady rhythm, but she was fighting for control.

"Harry."

"It's alright, love, let yourself go. Show me how pretty you look when you come."

Y/N was so close, tensed her thighs around him about to reach her release when they heard a phone ringing, halting their movements. Harry groans, pressing one more lingering kiss to her puckered lips, before reaching over to the side table to his right for his phone, "not me."

She holds back a whine, getting up for her phone inside her jacket. "Whoever it is, don't answer," he half-jokes.

Y/N giggles and looks at the caller as she swipes right to answer, "it's my niece."

Harry watches as she nods, telling her to relax and that she'd be right over.

"Has our night been cut short?"

"It has. Juliet got in an argument with her dad and is now threatening to move out."

"What," he laughs, standing up as he watches her shrug her jacket on.

"Yeah, to the backyard or with me."

"She really made you a mediator."

Y/N laughs, shrugging.

As Harry is walking her to the car, he can't believe how the night turned or would have. "You know I thought it would have been my child who interrupted us."

"Well, your daughter is an angel next to Juliet."

"You really think so,"

"I know so."

"You make it so easy to fall for you," he confesses, wrapping her in a hug before she leaves him for the night.

"Harry."

"What, I mean it."

She leans up to kiss his cheek, "I'm sorry we didn't get to finish."

"Me too."

"I hope you know once I'm in bed tonight, I'll be thinking of you."

"That's not fair."

"Why not?"

"Because I want to be the one taking care of you, making a mess of you."

"We'll get there," she promises.

Harry leans in and kisses her; it's short and sweet.

"Night, Harry. See you Saturday."

"See you then. Goodnight, love."

⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️

It's bittersweet honestly, it's the final game of the season. The girls have worked very hard to get where they are now: at the championship game. After this game, win or lose, they'll have a month off. No one will call her asking for an extra jersey, asking her for a ride, or texting her what time the game was, even with them owning the schedule. They'd all get a break until mid-September.

Harry and Josie were the first to arrive, while Kate and Y/N were setting up the warm-up drill.

"Loverboy is here." Kate teases as they walk to the bench.

"Stop." Y/N looks over at them, seeing them heading this way. "Styles family, good to see you."

"Hiya, Coach."

"Hello, Jo. You're going to go get ready?" Y/N says, looking down at the girl's black crocs with Avengers pins.

"Yup," she skips away, sitting on the grass next to Kate, who's pumping air in a few balls.

"Harry, hi."

"No darling," he teases."

She narrows her eyes at him, "I'll have you sit with the other parents if you keep teasing."

Harry looks appalled; she'd suggest such a thing, "Now that hurts."

"You know I thought you'd be sweeter, especially about that wonderful night we had Thursday."

A smile tugs up Harry's face at the memories, "My apologies, didn't want to upset my girlfriend."

"Girlfriend?" Y/n doesn't hide her surprise.

"Yeah, uh, we've gone out enough. I like you, and I'm going out on a limb here that you like me," she nods, allowing him to continue. "You're marvelous and love, Josie; god, you even gave her a nickname. I want this; I really want to hold your hand and keep going on dates with you and kiss you. I never want to stop.

She smiles, stepping into his embrace, "I'll be your girlfriend, boyfriend."

"Enough to risk a kiss?"

She doesn't reply; instead, she leans in, giving him a chaste kiss.

"Now go be a good parent and take a seat."

Harry does so. The smile on his face mirrors her own.

The game passed in a blur; the four quarters finished quickly. Y/N had thought they lost to the other team carrying a two-one win over them. The girls didn't look defeated, but each girl she subbed came out with a sigh but cheered as the minutes counted down.

Everyone hated losing, including herself.

Then out of nowhere, Priscilla, a usually shy player, gets a touch on the ball and sends it towards the goal. The goalie lets it slip under her, and what do you know they scored. The cheers seem endless; Y/N isn't bothered with the time, knowing there isn't much left in the final quarter.

This gives the girls a new motivation like a spark has been lit. It's a game of keep-away, Blue Devils not giving up easily. Abby gets the ball at her feet, and she freezes; the goalie is running right towards her, the defense kept away by the others; it's not until someone shouts, "Shoot!" that the young girl lifts her left foot shooting it through the goalies' legs and hitting the back of the next. Then just like that, the referees blow the whistle and call the game.

The Golden Sparks had won the championship. Y/N felt the tears in her eyes, thankful for the sunglasses hiding her overflowing emotions.

Y/N laughs as she feels Kate hug her and begin jumping up and down.

"We did it!!"

"They did it!"

Y/N is swept through the motions as she shakes hands with the coaches and claps the opposing team's hands. It's not until Juliet runs towards her with full force, knocking her onto the grass, wrapping her arms around her waist, that she's brought back to the moment. Then before she knows it, there are fifteen more girls joining in on the group hug. She's not sure when Kate was dragged into it, but she feels their joy.

They have a lifetime of wins and losses coming ahead in their young lives, but she's happy to be part of one that brings them so much happiness.

The young girls help her get up before hurrying over to their waiting parents. Juliet is being smothered in kisses by her parents. Josie is passed around by Harry's friends and her godparents, congratulating her on the win. Each girl showing off their small first place trophies, indeed to be displayed for all to see somewhere in their home.

Y/N has waved almost everyone off, telling them she would see them for pizza and drinks at their usual location. She took one look around the emptying field and felt she did well this season, but there was also room for her to grow as a coach.

"Looks like you're a champion, love."

Y/N turns around to find Harry smiling at her, Josie a few feet behind, waving to a couple with a baby. "Think she's the champ; she played the game. You did wonderful out there, Jo." She grins as Jo looks at her proudly.

"I still think you should be congratulated; you led these girls. Taught them and helped them grow into becoming better little humans." he shares, grabbing her hand pulling her into his chest.

"Well, thank you." Y/N looks down at Josie, who's crouched down trying to pick up what's likely to be a worm, "Ready for some pizza, Jo?"

Josie nods, not looking up too entranced on the creature in her hands now.

"Can I give you a gift, you know for uh...winning?"

"Course, I like presents." She grins at him, eager for what it could be.

His fingers curled into her nape and pulled her head into his as he kissed her softly. She felt his full lips move over hers; she felt how much he felt for her. As Harry brought their kiss to an end, he pulled back and looked into Y/N's eyes. "Was it a good gift?"

"The best," she answers before they are interrupted by a giggling Josie, who is staring up at them.

"Does this mean you're together?" Jo asks.

Y/N and Harry share a look before looking back at Josie, who's patiently waiting, "yes."

"Oh my! Dreams come true!" She shouts, running circles around them.

"Isn't meeting dad's girlfriend too soon a bad thing?" Y/N asks Harry.

"Not when you know you're never letting go."

"Oh, I like the sound of that." She lets pull her towards him, his arm resting comfortably over her shoulder.

"Plus, you're meeting all my friends at the pizza place, they all came to cheer on Josie, and you did say everyone was invited."

"I might just regret saying that."

"It'll be fine. Not a chance you don't win them all over."

Y/N brings them to a halt, Harry smiling down at her. This is happiness; she never wants to forget it. Harry leans in, letting their mouths meet in a kiss, soft and passionate as they both spill their feelings for another, hoping that with each passing second, the emotions only get stronger and stronger.

Harry pulls back, resting his forehead against hers, "I don't know what the future will bring, but I'm glad we'll be able to see it together."

Josie walks a few steps in front of them, leading the conversation. Harry and Y/N listen intently, holding each other tightly because this is what their future will consist of; more soccer games, more smiles, more laughs but most importantly, more love.

⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️⚽️

thank you so much for reading <3333

I adore you. take care xx

#harry styles #harry styles stories #harry styles fluff #harry styles angst #harry styles fan fiction #harry styles x reader #dad harry #soccer coach y/n #harry x you #harry styles smut #harry styles one shot #harry styles imagine #harry styles au #my writing

[jungkxook]

—make it right. (m)

⟶ pairing: jungkook x reader 

⟶ genre: punk!jungkook / band au / exes-to-lovers au / angst / smut

⟶ words: 11,528

⟶ rating: 18+ 

⟶ summary: you’re wholeheartedly, madly in love with jungkook and yet you shouldn’t be because it’s been almost a year since you broke up with him. worst part of it all is that you know he’s still in love with you too

⟶ warnings: jungkook has a tongue piercing, oral sex because of said tongue piercing (fem!recieving), more tattooed and long haired jungkook to feed my fantasies, angsty pining clingy sex, also just general soft sex, crying sex lol, riding, creampie, slight praise kink themes, unprotected sex

⟶ disclaimer: here’s my one year blog anniversary present inspired by the first ever fic i posted on here! yes this is technically a sequel to melomaniac but not really. sort of like an alternate universe to the alternate universe but you don’t really have to read one or the other to understand the other. so, i hope you enjoy!

⟶ this is part of the melodrama tour series!

You swear you’re over Jungkook.

In fact, you would even go so far as to say you hate him ━ but you know that’s not true. It’s just that it’s much easier to believe that if you tell yourself you hate him enough times, then maybe you’ll find a way to fix your broken heart, and the pain in his absence won’t hurt so bad. 

As it turns out, it hardly works.

Seven months since he had left you to travel the world with his band, basking in promised eternal glory and fame and money, and yet even miles and oceans away from where you stand, he’s all you can think about. There’s a myriad of reasons as to why trying to forget him was an useless endeavour. The hardships of trying to forget a cherished life-long friendship you had grown accustomed to was one of them, and those lingering happy moments you had shared with him as lovers however fleeting they may be was another. But then there was the ever present fact that Jungkook and his band were so quick to rise to fame, their names far exceeding the seemingly cramped and small city you had both reigned from, and suddenly the boy you had known forever, and everything special that makes him, was now being shared to hundreds of millions of adoring fans.

You were certain it was all Jungkook ever wanted, the added attention and the pretty girls fawning over him, because he had always been a casanova in many ways despite always promising you that you were the only one for him even before you had started dating. You had told him it wouldn’t work ━ I trust you as my best friend, you had said in a moment of despair, grasping at straws. I don’t have to worry about you breaking my heart. But I don’t know if I can trust you as my boyfriend ━ far before he and his band had been signed to their record label and paraded around the world, when they were still practicing in rented storage units and friends’ garages and rundown local studios, playing gigs anywhere and everywhere from dingy bars to college campus parties, supporting him every step of the way if only because he was your best friend, and he had been so persistent that it would work, chasing after you even when you tried to push him away. I would treat you right, he had urged so ardently late one drunken night after stumbling back to his apartment. I already practically worship the ground you walk on.

And how could you ━ who had already been so madly in love with him but scared of him breaking your heart, scared of losing him, scared of this happening ━ ever resist him? He made love seem so easy, and maybe that’s because it was when you were with him. But now, he was no longer yours; now, he was the world’s, and you were nothing but a mere hazy fragmented memory in his mind, long forgotten, watching from the side of the stage much like you always had from the very start of it all.

“Hey, isn’t this that band?” Jihyo’s voice bursts through your wandering trail of thoughts.

It takes you a moment to recollect yourself, finding yourself not in the arms of an ex-lover or stuck in a bygone time of months past, but in the cosy and amiable café nearest your campus and frequented by a plethora of your fellow peers. You’re fortunate to find that your other group mates have also become sidetracked, trailing far from the assignment you were all supposed to be working on. Dahyun is perched beside you, chin nestled in the palm of her hand and elbow propped on the table as she scrolls aimlessly through her phone; Jihyo and Taeyong were sat across from you, gossiping fervently about some mutual friend of theirs. You hadn’t known the pair long enough to know much about them or the tragic affair of whoever Mina is for accepting her cheating boyfriend back for the second time, and, likewise, they seem oblivious to your own self-wallowing once you realize what’s caught Jihyo’s sudden attention.

You hear his voice first.

It’s easy to discern, even after all this time and even amongst the muffled chatter and clanking of porcelain and cutlery of those seated around you. The sweet, velvety lull of Jungkook singing throughout the café from the overhead speakers, pretty upbeat melodies and synths mixed with wistful words making up the song he had written for you before he left, before the fame and fans, as a way of telling you how he truly felt about you. It feels like a dream, and maybe that’s because it is, bringing you instantly to another time, and another world. You still remember him showing you the unfinished song for the very first time, curled up next to him in his living room, listening to him serenade you to sleep, humming in places where he hadn’t formed the words yet, strumming along with his acoustic. It was yours and his until he showed the world almost a year ago on their very first show at the Seoul Olympic Stadium in front of thousands of people, as a final desperate act of proclaiming his love for you after a disastrous attempt at a first date that he had begged from you. Just one, he pleaded. To prove it to you that I can be a good boyfriend. And if things don’t work out, we can pretend it never happened and just go back to being us. That’s a promise.

At the time, you had treasured the song. It was beautiful in every way, his love transcending his words and enveloping your heart in pure warmth.

Now, you hate it.

It’s the third time you’ve heard the song that day. Despite avoiding it as best as you could, it seems to find a way to make itself known in your daily life like the nagging nuisance it is. Because fate seemed to enjoy its sadistic behaviour of having the song be one of the main reasons Jungkook and his band had skyrocketed to fame in such a short span of time and, suddenly, Jungkook disappearing from your life meant little when his voice remained as a constant reminder of what could have been, what couldn’t have been, and what fell apart at the already fragile seams. And what was a proclamation of love to you turned into nothing but a fabled tale of lovers. You wonder if people who hear it ever think about where they’ve gone, or who they’ve turned into, or if their love was made to last. You wonder, above all else, if people ever think about it at all.

“Beyond the Scene, right?” Taeyong asks. He seems just as animated to be discussing the song as Jungkook’s voice fades into Jimin’s.

“God, I love this song. It’s so dreamy,” Jihyo lets out a longing sigh as she slumps against her seat. “Y’know, I’m seeing them this Friday. It’s their first time being back in, like, five months.”

“Dude, I’ve been trying to get tickets to see them for months now!” Taeyong gaps incredulously. “How’d you score them?”

“A friend of a friend knows the guy who plays keys,” Jihyo says. “The cute mysterious one.”

“Yoongi, right?”

“Yeah━”

As the pair dive into a passionate discussion about the boys and their first full-length album released under their recently-signed-to label from Columbia Records, you shift uncomfortably in your seat. Dahyun almost immediately straightens up, eyes flickering from the pair to you and back again. You’re both fortunate she’s there, having known your past with Jungkook, and despise it a little more, wondering what her pitying gaze must mean.

“Hey, Dahyun. Y/N.” Taeyong’s voice grabs your attention now. “What do you think of these guys? Didn’t some of them used to go to this school?”

“Yeah, I had a few classes with their drummer.” Dahyun waves her hand airly, swiftly brushing over the fact that she did far more than have a “few classes” with any of the boys but was also one of their closest friends. “I think they’re great━” She glances sideways at you one more time. “Hey, maybe we should get back to the assignment now━”

“I had a class with their lead guitarist, Jungkook, last year,” Jihyo continues, her excitement getting the best of her as Dahyun’s voice drowns out in the foreground.

“No way!” This dubious exclamation comes from Taeyong.

“I tried talking to him once but he totally blew me off,” Jihyo says. “Which is fine, because he’s still hot. If I had known he was gonna be a famous rockstar, I’d have tried asking him out a second time━”

Suddenly, you feel sick.

It’s odd to hear two strangers discuss Jungkook’s life while you’re seated across from them, as if you’re nothing more than an outsider to whoever Jungkook has become now. But you can’t stand it anymore. You’re certain you look insane to them when you push your seat back abruptly, the metal legs screeching against the floor as you stand.

“Whoa, what’s wrong━?” Taeyong starts to ask but you’re gone before he can finish the question, murmuring a half-hearted excuse about how you forgot you needed to be somewhere.

You’ve rounded on your heel and have fled from the café before anyone can try to stop you, with nothing but Jungkook’s mellifluous voice fading in the distance as he croons aloud for you in a time long since passed.

You don’t care. Besides, you’re sure Dahyun will cover for you.

The worst part of it all? The dreadful realization that sinks into your mind, and into your heart, beckons the question: who’s to say you aren’t a stranger now to Jungkook’s life altogether?

“So, what are you trying to say?”

You remember the moment so clearly despite wanting nothing more than to forget it all, and the pain associated with it. Because even from then you knew you would always be in love with Jungkook, but you couldn’t have him. It’s hard to remember whose fault it is this time that caused the sudden fight, though random little arguments had been a frequent occurrence nearing the end of your one year relationship more often than not. You hate blaming it all on him, because you were certain you were at fault too. Maybe a little bit wary at times, a little selfish, wanting him all to yourself. Even though you knew he has an obligation to the world, it still hurt when he started making promises he couldn’t keep, blowing you off for soundchecks, or spontaneous interviews, or record label meetings. More and more you could feel the both of you drifting apart, maybe without even meaning for it to happen.

It was just that Jungkook was destined for a lifetime of greatness, and you were starting to think that meant without you.

You had stopped him late one night after he had stumbled home from his and the band’s nightly studio sessions as they worked through recording their debut album as a signed band. Lately, it seemed as if that was all that Jungkook cared about, and while you knew the band meant the world to him and you would always support him in his endeavour, you couldn’t help but feel lesser in comparison. That, and you hated seeing the boy overwork himself to the point of near exhaustion every night if only because their label was so adamant about having the album finished before the month ended.

“You want to, what? Break up?” Jungkook asked, this time more incredulously and less dumbfounded as he had initially been. He didn’t believe you just yet, but you couldn’t exactly tell what he was thinking anymore at that point.

“I just figured we could use some time apart,” You had suggested awkwardly. “Just a break.”

He had let out a breathless, disbelieving laugh. “Y/N, this is insane.”

You flinched. You remember having to look away, refusing to meet his suddenly sorrowful look. “Is it, Jungkook? I mean… Look at us. We’re falling apart. It was bound to happen eventually. We tried to make it work but maybe we’re on different paths now.”

“But I love you,” Jungkook gasped, exasperated. “Where is this coming from?”

“And I don’t want to have to tie you down for the rest of your life,” You continued on stubbornly, “or make you think you owe me your whole life just because you said you fell in love with me when you were thirteen━”

This seemed to catch Jungkook’s attention. He grew rigid in front of you, a look of wary agony contorting his face. “Is that what this is then? You don’t love me anymore?”

You didn’t respond immediately, instead the dread of the night seemed to finally catch up with you and you had grimaced. You had loved him even then, but the thought of voicing it aloud when you were supposed to be breaking up with him didn’t feel right. The tears began to swell in your throat and blur your vision. Jungkook must have noticed, because he always seems to spot the small things about you that even you miss. Almost instantly, the sour look on his face softened and his gaze turned helpless, with those big puppy-dog eyes that you’ve always been too fond of. He closed the distance between you at once, warm hands grabbing at your own.

“You do.” It wasn’t a question, but a statement. He knew you were still in love with him ━ or maybe he’d just been hopeful. “I know you do. So then why are you breaking up with me?” 

He let go of one of your hands to reach up to your face, calloused fingers gentle and soft against your cheek as they brushed away a rogue tear you hadn’t realized had fallen from your lashes. For a moment, you had let yourself get carried away. You leaned into the comforting heat and touch of his palm as he cradled your face.

“Don’t━” You choked out after a moment of silence, hating when your voice splintered into a sob. “Don’t touch me. Please, Jungkook. You’re only going to make this harder.”

His hands sprang away from your face almost at once, as if he had just been burnt by scalding fire. He wanted nothing more than to reach out and pull you into his arms but he had refrained the urge somehow, miraculously. So, instead, he grit his teeth and clenched his hands into fists as his arms fell limp at his sides.

“Then don’t do this. Don’t walk away,” Jungkook pleaded desperately. “I don’t understand. If you love me still, why are you making this harder for yourself?”

“Because what if that’s all we have in common anymore?” You asked wretchedly. “We care about each other. We always will. But you’re focused on the band, and this is my last year of school. Maybe we just need time to focus on ourselves.”

Jungkook blinked once. Twice. His stare was suddenly devoid of any emotion as he gawked at you, but you could tell that he was hurting. It was there in the fluttering of nerves in his jaw; there, in the way his lips pulled taut into a thin line; there, in the way even you could see his eyes begin to shimmer with wet tears that he unabashedly displays without trying to wipe away.

“So that’s it?” he asked. “After everything we’ve been through. You’re just gonna end it, like that? Y/N, come on━”

His hands had found purchase on your waist, and you had lingered for a moment too long; then, fumbling, he tried to grab delicately at your face, probing you to look at him. But you couldn’t. The moment you met his wounded gaze, you shook your head furiously. You had slithered out of his grasp, slipping through the seams of his fingers just like that.

“I━” You paused. “This isn’t some spur of the moment decision, Jungkook. How can you not see it? I’ve felt so alone these past few months. It’s like you’re here but not entirely. Your mind is always somewhere else, always thinking about the band and never about us.”

“What am I supposed to do?” he had asked hotly. “The band is my everything.”

“And what am I?” You asked. The question only mildly offended you, a shot right to your heart. Because if the band was his everything, what were you in comparison? “A distraction until you get everything you want? I can’t keep being that.”

“No!” he protested. “You’re not a distraction. You’re━” He stopped himself short, brows furrowing. “You can’t keep pinning this all on me. You just don’t trust me, do you? You never did. Always thinking I’m with some other girl when I’m not with you━”

“That’s not true,” You admonished.

“Isn’t it?” Jungkook retaliated.

“I don’t want to hear it,” You had said at once. Your tone was final, a decisive ending to your argument with him. “My mind’s already been made up, Jungkook. I don’t think we should see each other again until we sort all this out ━ or, until you sort out whatever your priorities are.”

Jungkook’s stare had hardened, a frown deeply etching into his face. He had straightened up then, perplexed and upset with your standoffish demeanour, as if thinking this surely meant nothing to you. But little did he know this would become one of the hardest decisions you would have to make.

“Fine,” he said rigidly. “If that’s how it is, then I’m gone. You’ll never have to see me again.”

You hadn’t known at the time just how terribly you had messed up ━ neither had Jungkook. He had left before you could stop him, or before either of you could change your minds. Because nothing’s worse than a broken heart, blinded by stubborn and defensive rage. Accusatory fingers and blaming him or you wouldn’t heal the wounds that had already formed, and ending things seemed to only make it worse, months of lonely heartache without Jungkook to further prove just that…

The last time you spoke to Jungkook, you told him you never wanted to see him again ━ or, at least, that seems to be how he interpreted it.

Now, you were standing in the midst of his domain, surrounded by everyone in his public sphere of friends and colleagues and acquaintances, and there was certainly no way of escaping him.

You were starting to think you’re losing mind, because you’d truly have to be insane to have worked up the nerve to agree to go with Dahyun to a party being held celebrating the band’s recent tremendous success and headlining their first world tour. Their manager, Jin, had personally reached out to you and Dahyun, calling you as a means of asking you to attend, though you had given him a timid and dismissive response at first. If it hadn’t been for Dahyun purposely and almost quite literally dragging you out under the premise that “even if you don’t want to see Jungkook, you at least owe it to the boys to go,” you don’t think you’d even be here. But while you didn’t know where you stood with Jungkook anymore, that didn’t mean you weren’t still proud of him or the rest of the boys. It just became harder to bask in their success with them when you had gone from knowing every detail of their lives, of Jungkook’s life, to knowing only what you could hear from gossiping fans around you, or plastered in tabloids, or all over any form of social media.

The party is held at some sort of fancy lavish restaurant, the entire back room rented out by the band’s record label and management, and is filled with dozens of people you don’t know. Fortunately, you and Dahyun aren’t left alone for very long, as an elated Jin and Jimin, the appointed lead singer, bustle their way through the crowd to you almost as soon as you arrive, leaving very little time for you to feel so awkward that you consider running away again. Jimin, in all his spritely and extravagant blue haired disposition, wastes no time in engulfing you both in a comforting hug as if months hadn’t passed since you’ve last seen them.

“Glad you guys could make it!” Jin smiles from over Jimin’s shoulder.

“It’s been forever,” Jimin affirms.

“Wouldn’t miss it for the world,” Dahyun says. “I’m surprised you guys didn’t forget about us, considering you’re big rockstars now.”

“Rockstar is a bit of an overstatement.” An effortlessly charming smirk unfurls on Jimin’s face, which seems to immediately dazzle Dahyun. “Besides, we could never forget you. Hey, come with me to find the guys. I think we could all use some time to catch up━”

He places his hand on the small of Dahyun’s back as he guides her away, leaving you with Jin. A moment of silence passes, in which time you can feel the boy’s eyes lingering on you.

“He knows you’re coming tonight, if that’s what you’re worried about,” Jin says carefully, treading over his words lightly. It’s too painfully obvious who he’s talking about, though you’re fortunate he doesn’t bother mentioning Jungkook’s name anyway. “There’s no point in hiding. I think you should talk to him.”

“I━” You trail off uselessly, your voice croaking. Fearing an imminent breakdown, you shake your head. Then, holding your chin a little higher, Jin’s startled to hear you pretend as if he hadn’t said anything. “It really is good to see you guys again. If you’ll excuse me, I think I need a drink.”

And you’re gone once more before he can say anything else. On your lonesome, you find refuge at the bar, though you only order water because you’re certain you won’t be able to stomach anything stronger. You don’t know how long you spend there, blankly staring at a spot on the wall as your mind wanders everywhere and yet nowhere at all until━

“Y/N?”

There it is again. The familiar sound of his voice, only this time it’s much more attainable, closer to your world and not elsewhere so high in the clouds like a hopeful dream. You brace yourself before turning to face him.

This close, Jungkook looks breathtakingly and painfully beautiful.

As always, he’s adorned in all black, the first few buttons of the silky blouse he’s wearing left undone so that it teases the exposed flesh of his collarbones and the rose tattoo that inks his chest, the thorny stems crawling up the side of his neck just below his ear, accompanied by a pair of leather pants. He’s the same as ever. The same imperfect tattoos that decorate his fingers and arms that you’ve always loved, the same ring-clad fingers painted a chipped black, the same hoop accentuating his button nose. His hair is still his natural dark ebony color (something he’s seemed to stick with much more as of late despite dyeing it wild colours throughout his past), only it’s a little longer than you last remembered, and the sides of his head are shaved in the form of an undercut. You’re foolishly surprised to find he still looks the same, but almost a year away from someone can both change nothing and yet everything all at once.

“Jungkook…” You want to say something more, but your words fall short.

It’s hard to tell if he’s angry or upset at seeing you there, but you don’t think he’s either, and you have an inkling of a thought that he purposely sought you out amongst the many faces. Instead, he looks hesitant, apprehensive, as if dreading how you’ll respond to see him. As if you’ll yell at him, push him away. You do neither, fortunately.

Just when the dense silence starts to become almost unbearable, Jungkook clears his throat. “I━ Wow… You look great.”

You blink once, a flustered blush warming your face that you hope he doesn’t notice. “Oh. Thank you. You do, too.”

His eyes flicker over your presence as he nods absentmindedly. Then, he’s offering you a pretty smile, soft and sweet in nature. No malice, or ill-intent. “Um━ How have you been?”

You hate this. You hate the awkward pauses, the prolonged periods of silence. A year ago, even despite knowingly pining for one another, your moments alone with Jungkook were never so terrible. He always found a way to say something cheekily flirtatious even when you were just friends, if only because he knew it would make you blush and giggle because, no matter how many times you would roll your eyes or nudge his sides, he also knew you secretly loved it. All the inside jokes, the milestones shared together, the ardent fleeting touches ━ where did it all go? And while you were both noticeably trying to maintain the peace and pleasantry between one another, it didn’t feel the same. It felt forced, fake. Distracted.

“I’ve been good,” You lie. “How about you? Actually, don’t answer that━” You let out a breathless chuckle. “You’ve clearly been doing amazing. I mean, your album, and your world tour. And tomorrow you’ve got a big day with the hometown show. I heard it sold out in the first ten minutes.”

“Something like that,” Jungkook says modestly. “It’s been kind of crazy. Namjoon says it’s good, but I miss━ I just miss a lot of how it used to be. The slow pace. I dunno. The quick burn up is quick to burn out, right?”

“Maybe,” You admit. “But I think you’ve all got it in you. You’ve worked so hard for this moment. Enjoy it while you’re in it. You deserve it, Jungkook.”

His stare softens as it meets yours. “Thanks.”

Another beat of silence passes. He looks as if he’s warring with himself, as if he’s fighting the urge to say something more, gnawing at his lower lip, brows knitting together.

“Yo, Jeon!” A foreign voice from amongst the crowd beckons aloud abruptly for the boy.

Jungkook glances over his shoulder swiftly in search of the source, then waves his hand as if to motion he’ll be there later. Then, he turns back to you. “Sorry about that.”

“It’s okay. I won’t keep you,” You say. “I know you’re busy.”

“But━” He stops himself, his jaw clamping shut. Changing his mind, he decides to ask hopefully, “Will you be at the show tomorrow?”

“Of course.” The affirmation seems to relieve him, even though it’s a spontaneous decision made by you on the spot. Before this moment, you hadn’t been so sure you could go.

“Promise?”

You can’t help but shake your head, a chuckle slipping past your lips at the innocent boyish question he asks. “Yes, Jungkook.”

His smile widens a little more, however sheepish it may be. “Then can you promise me one more thing?”

“What?” You quirk a brow, intrigued to say the least.

“Will you drop by the hotel we’re staying at tomorrow morning, so I can take you out for a coffee? Just to catch up. It’s been a while,” he says timidly. Then, feeling a little stupid for being so bold, scrambles to explain himself. “And no pressure if you don’t want to. I just thought━”

You can’t possibly say no. Not when it comes to Jungkook, all your past struggles seemingly vanishing without a trace. “I’d like that a lot, Jungkook.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.”

Then he’s positively beaming, his self-indulgent grin making your own heart flutter in your chest. When he leaves your side that night, you find yourself looking forward to the future perhaps a little too optimistically. But how terrible could grabbing coffee with your ex be, if you had survived the first wretched encounter?

So, in the morning when you wake, there’s not a stutter in your step or a wavering flicker of your confidence as you make your way to the Four Seasons hotel Jungkook had told you to from the night before. In fact, a selfish part of you almost thinks that maybe things will start to look up. That maybe you and Jungkook can finally make amends. That maybe you never had a reason to fear Jungkook breaking your heart if he made such an effort to heal it.

The hotel itself is one of the most luxurious ones in Seoul, a considerable contrast from when the boys were slumming it on friends’ couches and in their run-down van touring the country. The room Jungkook tells you to meet him at is one of the hotel’s grand suites, located on the higher levels of the building. But as soon as you reach the landing and have begun making your way towards the designated door, it flings open and a pretty girl comes stumbling out. She’s giggling at something that has just happened inside, her hair a dishevelled mess which she ruffles up in an attempt to fix it. She’s adorned in a pretty little dress, the skirt of which is hiked a little higher up and one strap falling down her shoulder, as she clings her shoes and bag to her chest. She smiles at you on the way past, though she’s too far gone in her own little daze that you wonder if she even notices you at all.

But you certainly notice her, and, all at once, your reverie of him and what could be comes crashing to the ground once more.

Maybe you should have stayed, should have waited for Jungkook to let him explain, but you were too afraid to hear an answer you weren’t looking for. You try desperately not to imagine Jungkook loving someone else. You try not to think about him holding her the same way he held you, his lips finding purchase on some other girl. But by trying to avoid the thought, it beckons the unwarranted memories of how it felt to be loved all over by him once upon a time. You wonder how many girls he’s hooked up with in your time apart, and the overwhelming sense of regret washes over you.

You don’t bother to wait. You know fleeing is the easiest option rather than facing your fear, but you’re far too timid of rejection again. Instead, even before you can approach Jungkook’s hotel room and knock on the door, you turn on your heels and run.

You’re long gone by the time Jungkook comes to the door, prying it open in search of you on a whim. When he doesn’t see you, he glances up and down the hallway but to no avail. Namjoon comes slinking past inside then in his own disoriented haze, having just woken up from moments ago when the girl he had taken back to their room the night before left. Even then, Jungkook had warned the rhythm guitarist against bringing the girl back, pointing out the fact that they had much to do today ahead of their concert. Namjoon had promised it wouldn’t be long, that she would be gone in the morning, and Jungkook was fortunate enough that the suite had two separate bedrooms on the opposite ends of one another so that Jungkook didn’t have to hear whatever it was the pair were doing in the other.

“Did Mina leave?” Namjoon asks through a yawn, digging the heels of his palms into his tired eyes. When Jungkook nods, a sliver of a reminiscent smug grin tugs at Namjoon’s lips. “You missed out, Jungkook.”

The cheeky quip is met with a roll of Jungkook’s eyes. “I’m sure I’ll survive. You know I’m not like that.”

Like that━ As in midnight hook-ups and cheap thrills alike. He tried it once, far ago when you had first broken up with him, on a drunken spur of a moment as a way of healing the anguish in his heart. It hadn’t worked then; he assumed it would never work.

Namjoon seems to understand this immediately. He gives Jungkook a look that the boy doesn’t notice. “Well… is Y/N here yet?”

“No. But I’m sure she’ll be here,” Jungkook grimaces. He hopes. “Something probably came up.”

Namjoon clasps a reassuring hand on Jungkook’s shoulder, humming aloud, “Good luck, dude.”

But you never arrive, even though Jungkook waits for most of the morning, nervous eyes flickering to the door at every commotion outside, running to check only to see room service delivering breakfast or concierge showing guests to their rooms. He has no choice but to give up on the thought of you coming when Jin knocks on their door, prompting the boys to get a start on their day. Interviews and soundcheck await, but how could he possibly go on with his life without knowing what happened to you?

Which is why you stay on his mind for the rest of the day, distracting him in every aspect, mixing up his words when he’s in the midst of his interview, tripping up on stage as the boys set up and begin to rehearse. As the hours wane down to just an hour before the show, the thought of performing in front of thousands of fans starts to make him nervous and he doesn’t know why. He’s done this countless times before, almost nightly during the tour, so what stops him now? Of course he knows the answer, had grown all too accustomed to the feeling the first few months in which the break up had been so recent. It would always be about you.

But just before the show starts, Jungkook is making his way backstage from the greenroom, where the band had been waiting, to the stage. Fiddling with his in-ear piece, he almost doesn’t notice you and Dahyun weaving your way through the roadies and sound tech, being guided by Jin to the pit on the side of the stage where only family and friends are allowed. You don’t see him, and there’s a split moment where he thinks he should just let you go, until he doesn’t.

As he makes his way to you, the tour manager for the band intervenes part way, shouting out to the boy. “Where are you going? We’re on in five, Jungkook!”

“Yeah, I’ll be right back━” He waves the manager off as politely as he can, wasting no time to chase after you. He calls out your name, though it drowns out in the sound of the music being blasted through the speakers of the arena and the screaming fans. “Y/N, wait up!”

He’s relieved when he sees you stop in your tracks, turning to face him as Dahyun and Jin become lost in the chaos of the backstage. He comes to stand just before you, smiling breathlessly at you, unaware of the way your shoulders tense at the sight of him.

“You didn’t show up this morning,” he says as a way of greeting, his voice a curious prob. “What happened?”

You try desperately not to get lost in his big beautiful eyes, laced with such hope. Instead, you fold your arms over your chest, looking away. “Something came up.”

It’s then that Jungkook senses something is wrong. You’re upset with him, though he can’t tell why. Aside from the obvious rift in your relationship that had initially split you two up, you had been so pleasant to see him the night before. But he doesn’t give up just yet. “Well… you’re here now.”

You meet his gaze with your own hardened one. “For the boys.”

A shot right to his heart almost makes Jungkook gasp for air. He flinches, and then his stare softens, and you wish he wouldn’t look at you like that, out of fear that you might just relapse into his arms.

“What’s wrong?” He closes the distance between the two of you. He wants nothing more than to reach out and touch you, but refrains with much difficulty. There’s dozens of things that could be wrong, and he braces himself for your retaliation. “You didn’t want to come, did you?”

When you don’t respond, but also don’t stray from his side, Jungkook hurries to speak again if only to fill the tense silence.

“Look, last night… Maybe it was just me, but last night seemed like things were okay,” he says. “Was I wrong to feel that way?”

“Jungkook…”

“Please, just let me know,” he begs. “Because you’re all I can think about these days, it’s driving me crazy. And I don’t know what’s going on, but the reason I wanted to see you this morning was because I hate how things ended between us, and I wanted to tell you…” He swallows nervously as he trails off uncertainly. “I wanted to tell you that I’m still in love with you. And I can’t get you out of my head. These months away from you made me realize that I━”

Suddenly, you’re shaking your head and he knows you don’t believe him. As soon as the words leave his mouth, he regrets saying it, if only because they seem to enliven you. Now, you push yourself away from the boy. “I’m not doing this right now. You’re not doing this right now.”

As if to further your point, the band’s tour manager can be heard calling out frantically for the boy. “Two minutes, Jungkook!”

But Jungkook is hardly paying attention now, instead solely focused on you. “Please, Y/N━”

“No, you don’t get to say that to me,” You admonish hotly. You can’t bite the words back, no matter how hard you try. “You don’t love me. You think you love me, but you don’t.”

His jaw clenches, and his brows furrow into a frustrated stare. “I do.”

“You don’t.”

“Yes, I do.”

“Stop.” The harsh word makes Jungkook clamp his mouth shut. You shake your head furiously, but you know it’s only to distract yourself so that you don’t let the tears fall. “You’re being selfish, Jungkook. You don’t get to take all of me, love all of me, and leave, only to come back months later and pretend you’re still in love with me. And whatever this━” You gesture vaguely between the two of you, “is, or was, doesn’t exist anymore. We both need to stop pretending otherwise.”

Jungkook winces, eyes tinged with pain. “You don’t mean that.”

You don’t respond. Elsewhere, his tour manager starts to grow impatient, scolding the boy aloud, “Jungkook, we’re gonna be late. Hurry up!”

“Yeah, I’ll be there!” Jungkook calls back, irritated. Maybe he is being selfish. He’s wasting precious time by not leaving, all the hard work that the crew put into tonight’s show, and the fans awaiting his and the band’s arrival. He can still hear the crowd, this time their buzzing voices amalgamating into unanimous chanting muffled by the walls that sounds akin to the band’s name.

“You should go,” You say now. “Don’t wanna disappoint them.”

But he’d throw it all away for you if you told him to. He promised you that even before he had left for tour, before the band had been signed. Had you forgotten? Because he surely hadn’t.

“Y/N…”

“Good luck out there.”

Then, you’re gone before Jungkook can even make a move to stop you ━ but even if he did, what could he do to make you stay? The feat seemed impossible, and you always seem to find a way to slip from his grasp no matter what he does. Only this time he has no choice but to let you go, out of fear of being berated further by his tour manager or angering the boys so much to the point where he gets kicked out of the band.

He makes it on stage in time, the band filing out to take their places one at a time, deafening screams blowing out their in-ear pieces that stand no chance as each member joins the stage. The lights fizzle out until complete darkness cloaks the venue, but Jungkook still looks for you. He finds you in the pit on the side of the stage, Jin and Dahyun standing beside you, and finds it hard to keep his eyes off of you even though you attempt to pretend as if he’s not even there.

After their first adrenaline-filled opening song of the night, Jimin takes to the microphone to greet the crowd who scream back an indiscernible shout as, elsewhere, you notice Jungkook pry himself away from the microphone stand on his side of the stage to wave the rest of the boys over to Hoseok’s drum kit. They murmur amongst themselves briefly, though they go unnoticed by Jimin or the crowd as the lead singer entertains them.

“Seoul! It’s good to be back. We’ve missed you all so much━”

Jimin’s words get cut short when Jungkook, having just parted ways with the rest of his members for their impromptu meeting, beckons the lead singer over, out of range of the microphone. They seem to discuss something just as shortly as Jungkook had talked with the rest of the boys, in which time Jimin nods understandingly, then steps away from the microphone. Then, Jungkook takes to the microphone, the rings on his fingers glistening under the spotlight as he grips the stand.

“I know the night’s only getting started,” Jungkook’s voice wavers as he speaks, “but we’re gonna slow things down for a moment. We hope you don’t mind.”

Intrigued murmurs echo around the crowd, suddenly buzzing with excitement as they watch Jungkook with eager eyes. A few encouraging bellows has Jungkook smiling smally. Jin, on the other hand, looks perplexed.

“What is he doing?” Jin asks no one in particular, a quizzical look on his face. “This isn’t part of their set.”

“I think a lot of you might know this next song,” Jungkook continues, “but I don’t think I’ve ever expressed how much it means to me. This next one, I wrote for a special someone, and it sort of helped us achieve all of this. So, I think it’s time that person knows how much they mean to me.”

Jungkook glances nervously over at the boys standing behind him, each in their own respective spots. Then, sweeping his gaze across the crowd, he finally finds you already staring up at him. His own eyes soften into a look of longing, however hardened by past tribulations and sorrow it may be. As if he’s determined not to lose you again; determined to make it up to you.

“This next one is for Y/N,” he says timidly. He has to turn away from you in the next second, afraid he might just break down before the fans and the boys and you. “I’m sorry I messed up.”

As the boys take their place, with Jimin taking an acoustic and fading back from the limelight, you wonder why. But then you hear it, the familiar beginning chords making up the song you had so wholeheartedly claimed you hated. Only this time they’re gentler, made up of acoustic strums of a guitar, Hoseok’s drums, and Yoongi’s keys, all amalgamating into a pretty song almost unrecognizable.

Then, Jungkook starts singing, and what was once a wistful dreamy song of prospective lovers suddenly turns into a melancholic requiem for you. Some lyrics are changed, present tense turning to the past, and Jungkook sings his way throughout the entirety of the song in contrast to the one that plays all over the radio featuring the other member’s voices. The fans sing along, their voices melding with Jungkook’s into some sort of celestial mellifluous choir, and you’re left no longer wondering if the fans would ever know the meaning behind the song that Jungkook had brought to life. Because now, it wasn’t just Jungkook singing to you; it was the whole world. And yet, paradoxically at the same time, it felt all that much more intimate. As if it were just you and him once again, seated on the couch in his small apartment, listening to the beginnings of what would be their number one selling song.

Above all else, you realize that you don’t seem to hate the song as much you claimed to.

That night, you can’t sleep.

You find yourself leaving the venue earlier than everyone else, even when the boys invite you and Dahyun to join them for celebratory drinks, returning to your home in the hopes of forgetting the night altogether. Instead, you stay up tossing and turning, your mind filled with memories consisting of only Jungkook and his haunting voice singing to you, and for you. But at some point during the night nearing one or two in the morning, just when you give up on the idea of sleep, the sound of incessant knocking at your front door rouses you from your trance.

When you finally answer the door, you’re more than surprised to see that Jungkook stands on the other side of the threshold as if coming to you from a dream. But then you register the fact that he’s a complete mess. Dark circles line his weary eyes, now smudged with that faint hint of charcoal liner he had worn for the concert, hair so messily mused beyond repair, and you notice quickly that he’s crying, fresh tears glazing over his pupils and streaking down his face. It’s startling to see him in such shambles, a complete contrast to how effortlessly charming and confident he usually portrays himself. But though you’ve seen him cry before on various occasions, now is all the more unsettling.

“I━I’m sorry.” It’s the first thing he says, screwing his eyes shut tightly as he shakes his head. He fumbles over his words, slurring them together in his rush to get them out. “I know I’m probably the last person you want to see right now, but I needed to see you.”

“Are you drunk?”

“No, no, I swear━” He pries his eyes open to meet your desolate stare, tears unabashedly falling from his lashes. His voice thins with desperation. “You said we need to stop pretending, but I’m not pretending. I never have been. And if you think ━ if you truly believe ━ that there’s nothing here between us anymore… Tell me. Right here, right now. And I’ll leave you alone forever, you’ll never have to see me again. I just━ I’ve missed you every moment and it kills me.”

You’re silent for a long period, pitying gaze sweeping over him, but he doesn’t care if he looks insane. He just needs you to know how he feels.

“Well, how do you think I felt?” You ask the question carefully, but then the memories come flooding back and the semblance of a scowl forms on your face. “You leave and suddenly everywhere I look I see you. Your song is playing everywhere, you and the guys are everywhere, and I’m reminded every day about how we ended. About how you left me.”

Jungkook blinks. He shakes his head stubbornly, the nerves in the corner of his jaw fluttering as he grits his teeth. “You were the one who said we should take a break.”

“A break!” You snap sternly. “Fuck, Jungkook. I didn’t want you out of my life forever. I wanted you to fight for me.”

“No, don’t put this all on me,” Jungkook pleads helplessly. “I have always fought for you. But the minute things got rough, you bailed. You told me you never wanted to see me again. What the hell was I supposed to do?”

“I was scared!” You try to swallow the tears away that start to form as a lump in your throat but to no avail. “I was, and I still am, so fucking scared of losing you. And you━ It felt like you gave me no choice. Like you were over it. I would have wanted to make things work but you left. You just… You left, and suddenly it was like you were never in my life at all. Seven months, and I get no word from you.”

“I fucked up, okay!” He cries out so suddenly, it silences you at once. He bites at his lip, and straightens up half-heartedly, running a hand through his hair. When he meets your stare this time, he’s zealous yet sincere. “I know that I messed up. I know. And it fucking kills me every single day. I don’t know where it went wrong, but it did, and I know it’s all my fault. When you said we should take a break and I agreed, I was only thinking about you. Because I knew I was disappointing you every day, and I was afraid that was all I would ever do, and you don’t deserve that. I thought it would be better this way, if I was just gone from your life for good. But I can’t forget you.”

“How can I trust you?” You ask. When his pained stare gawks at you, you tilt your chin a little higher. “I came by your hotel room yesterday morning, just like you asked, only to see that girl leaving.”

Jungkook’s gawk turns into a dumbfounded expression. He looks weary as he shakes his head, as if struggling to keep up with the way you accuse him now. He tries not to focus on the fact that you actually came to the hotel, then feels inconsolably terrible when he realizes why he never got to see you. “That girl was Namjoon’s fling. We were sharing the suite, and they were in a whole other room. I didn’t even think about her━”

Your stare droops from him, and he knows he’s struggling to keep you on his side.

“Okay, fine. You want trust? I’ll give it to you,” he says. A newfound sense of confidence seems to possess him, though he approaches the topic with extra caution anyway. “After we broke up, I was crushed. I couldn’t move on from you, and the guys thought I should get drunk, find a random girl to bring back to our hotel one night on tour. And I listened, because I wanted to forget you, but it didn’t work. All I could think about was you. Every time she touched me, every time she kissed me, I could only imagine it was you. And when she left that night, I broke down because I felt like such a fucking idiot. I instantly regretted it. Like, even though you and I weren’t together, I still did something to hurt you by sleeping with that girl. And all it did was hurt me too in the process.”

He pushes himself forward, taking a step over the threshold. Even despite him admitting his wrongs to you, you can’t find it in yourself to hate him. Because, at the end of it all, he’s here at your doorstep, pleading for you to forgive him, but he had already won the moment your eyes had landed on him.

“You’re the reason I am who I am today.” His voice is hoarse when he speaks, almost in a whisper. “That I get to do what I love for a living. But all of it means nothing without you. You saw me at my worst, and my best. And you were the best I ever had, and I ruined it, and the worst part of it all is that there’s nothing I can do to make up for it. But I promise I can make it better ━ I can make it right again ━ if you just give me a chance.”

There’s a short pause filled with poignant silence in which Jungkook thinks you’ll push him away or scream at him. He’s fortunate when you do neither; instead, he hears you whisper faintly.

“Kiss me, Jungkook.”

And it’s more than enough for him. His heart thrums in delight as he wastes no time in reaching out for you. His hands are warm as they come to grasp at your face, holding you delicately; then he’s leaning in to you, drawing you closer and closer until his lips are pressed against yours. It’s unadulterated, but not without feverish passion, noses smushing together in both your eager hastiness to close the distance between the two of you. It doesn’t last long either, though that’s partly because Jungkook can taste your tears mingling on your lips, and can feel your faint smile form against his mouth. Kissing him feels both foreign yet familiar at the same time. You know the feel, the taste, and the sense of comfort that comes with it, but months apart from one another has left it feeling different.

Jungkook’s thumb wipes away at the tears on your face. “Why are you crying?”

It’s a useless question, he knows, but he needs something to fill the silence. He’s relieved when he hears you snicker. “Because I miss you, you idiot. And I’m sorry I’ve been acting like such an idiot. I’ve messed everything up.”

His own shoulders quiver with contented mirth. “It’ll be okay.” As he leans in once more for another kiss, you can feel him murmur against your mouth, “I promise I’ll make it up to you.”

“Then make it right,” You say, “right here and now.”

“I’ll do anything for you,” he promises earnestly.

Jungkook understands the underlying yearning in your voice even without having you explain yourself. He knows, if only because he can feel it too. As his hands fall to your waist, fingers digging into your skin, your own arms wrap around his neck and pull him into your apartment. He has you pressed up against the nearest wall within seconds, kissing at your throat, then up to your jawline.

“It’s been so long,” he sighs.

You hum in agreement, though your mind is already spinning, and all you can muster is a weak yet urgent croak of his name. “Jungkook.”

Your fingers thread through his hair, tugging at the roots and he croons with delight. His lips finally meet yours again, only this time he lets his tongue lav at your lower lip. Almost as soon as he does so, you notice something strange. It takes a moment for you to register the small metallic object that grazes your lower lip but when you do, you pull away from the boy.

“What’s wrong?” Jungkook asks in a confused dazed.

“Is that…” You rasp. “Did you get your tongue pierced?”

Suddenly, Jungkook is smirking, one brow shooting up to his hairline in a smug demeanour. He sticks out his tongue for you to see the silver ball poking through and you almost moan at the sight of it as the thought entices you.

“Oh.” Your face warms with a flustered blush. “That’s new.”

“Yeah,” he says. “Always wanted to get it done. Guess I was saving it for the right moment.”

“Right moment, huh?” You scoff as if the implications don’t already have your thighs rubbing together. “Care to explain?”

“I think you’ll find out soon enough.”

You dissolve into a fit of giggles, marvelling at the way Jungkook’s familiar flirtatious bantering can soothe your troubled heart at once. It’s almost as if time hasn’t lapsed between the two of you.

“I’ve missed this,” You sigh. “I’ve missed you, Jungkook.”

You spot him smiling before he’s kissing you again, this time his tongue slipping past your parted lips to meet yours midway. The piercing is strange to adjust to, but you get used to it quickly, humming at the feeling of it against the soft flesh of your tongue. It’s easy to get lost in one another’s lips as you pull and tug at Jungkook, guiding him to your bedroom, nearly tripping and stumbling over one another in the process. He knows the path like the back of his hand, the same way he knows every curve and dimple of your body as his greedy hands explore you. He has you sprawled out beneath him on the bed in a matter of seconds, carelessly shedding each other of your clothes until you’re left naked and he’s without a shirt.

As he’s tugging off the hoodie you’re wearing, he realizes two things abruptly. One: you’re not wearing anything beneath it, your bare body dazzling him at once. And, two: a sudden thought jogs his memory that makes him ponder aloud, “Is this my sweater?”

“Yes,” You admit sheepishly.

He smirks. “Was wondering where it went.”

“You forgot to take it back when…” You don’t finish your sentence. Instead, you tug your fingers at the hair at the nape of his neck, as if scared he’ll leave again. He doesn’t. Instead, he nestles his body between your legs, tonguing patterns on your neck. “I wear it sometimes, especially when I’m missing you. I don’t know… It just━ It still smells like you, even after all this time.”

Jungkook’s heart nearly implodes. He wonders briefly if he’d prefer fucking you without or with the hoodie; but then he’s letting himself time to study your naked body and he deduces he needs to gaze at you in your entirety a little longer.

“Keep talking,” he murmurs. He starts kissing down your body now, starting from your throat to your collarbones, between the valley of your breasts, then your navel. “Tell me more. How badly did you miss me?”

“So badly,” You whimper. Your legs instinctively part to make way for him as he shifts downward, kissing just above your core. A shudder runs down your spine when he kisses the inside of your thigh. “Sometimes I’d put your sweater on and touch myself to the thought of you.”

He grunts against you, teeth softly biting at your flesh. His tongue pokes against your thigh, the metallic piercing a dully cold sensation as he licks upward to your core. He laps at your folds, as if to taste the glistening cum that starts to form.

Your breath audibly hitches in your throat, hips jutting forward to meet his mouth. “I missed your hands, and the way they made me feel. Missed your mouth between my legs. Missed cumming on your tongue, or your fingers.”

Now, you’re starting to understand what he meant by waiting for the right moment to use the piercing to its fullest potential. As he lifts his head higher to tongue at your clit, the piercing makes your head spin. The contrast between his soft tongue and the harsh metal works wonders against you, rubbing you just the right way that has you a moaning mess beneath him within a matter of seconds.

“Fuck━” You cry out, hands twisting in his hair. “My hands never feel the same. You always made me feel so good, Jungkook.”

He hums something in response, the sound reverberating up your spine. He busies himself by replacing his tongue with his finger, rubbing small, controlled circles against your clit as he lowers his mouth to your folds. He teases the piercing against the sensitive flesh before lapping at your insides, burrowing further into you.

“Ooh, Jungkook━”

The noise that eclipses your throat is a piqued sob of delight. The piercing that scratches against your walls has your insides throbbing, body twisting and turning beneath him. You grab at your breasts, fingers pinching at the perked buds as you imagine Jungkook’s hands in replace of yours.

His mouth wraps just right around you and he sucks hard, earning a beautiful moan from you. It doesn’t take long for you to draw closer to your high, sputtering and whimpering at every action he does. Soon he’s burrowing his face even closer against your core, nose nudging against your clit in a way that makes you writhe and squirm. Before he can get carried away (and he certainly could), Jungkook decides to come to a stop which seems to thoroughly surprise and upset you. When you feel his missing warmth between your legs and the sticky wet mess accentuated further by the cool air that hits you, you pout like a child.

“That’s not fair,” you whine.

“Sorry, baby. Need to feel you.” He pulls away from you and crawls over your body once more. He kisses your lips, sloppy and heated, and lets you taste your own succulence on your tongue. “God, I need to feel you so bad.”

You’re just as much startled as you were seconds ago to hear the slight whine in his voice, a sound hot enough to almost push you over the edge.

“I’ve missed you too, just so you know,” he moans, burrowing his face in the crook of your neck. Your fingers continue to scratch delicately at his scalp and he simpers delightfully against you. He ruts his hips eagerly against yours, the bulge in his pants rough against your core. “So fucking much.”

“How much?” Now it’s your turn to ask, your curiosity getting the best of you once you find your voice.

“Every day,” he sighs as he continues to grind his hips into yours. “Get so hard at the thought of you. Your pretty mouth moaning my name. Your hands in my hair, just like this━” You pull a little tighter at the roots of his locks, and he has to stifle his contented moan. “And your body━ Fuck, your body. You take my dick so well, baby.”

“Jungkook,” You mewl impatiently. “Wanna feel you in me.”

“Fuck, okay. Okay━”

He hastens to rid himself of his pants and you help, arms momentarily tangling with one another in your rush. Then he’s kneeling before you, one hand planted firmly on your hip, rings digging roughly against your skin, as his other hand wraps a fist around his hard length, slowly pumping himself. He guides the tip of his leaking cock to your core and pushes himself forward carefully. He easily slips past your folds, coaxed by your slick walls, that he has to pause to give you both time to adjust to the feeling. It’s just as he remembered, though somehow better, and he isn’t so sure how long he’ll last. You don’t know either, marvelling in the way he stretches you open.

“Oh, shit,” he grunts.

He watches as your jaw drops open in a silent gap, your eyes fixed only on his. You grab at his hips, fingers scratching delicately over the laurel tattoos inked there, prompting him to move. He does so in one languid movement, burying deeper and deeper into you until you feel so full and he feels so warm. He fucks into you a little sluggish at first, taking his time and enjoying the way your clenching walls feel around his throbbing cock. It’s a pace so maddening that it soon has the both of you panting, heavy moans filling the space around you. Your own fingers dig into his shoulders, his back, his hips ━ anything to keep a hold on reality as you slowly lose yourself to the pleasure. He reaches for one of your hands, eager to feel you in more ways than one, and laces his digits with yours, pressing your clasped palms above your head. You squeeze tightly, his name falling from your lips in a cry.

“Doing so good,” he mumbles through gritted teeth. “Feel so nice, baby.”

Jungkook grasps at your hips and flips the two of you over. He lands on his back on the soft mattress and you fumble to not break the pace. Firmly planting your hands on his chest, you grind against him, sweat coating your forehead. He watches you with a dark fascination, brows screwed together and jaw clenched as your own cum starts leaking down his length. Not wanting to waste another moment without being beside you, he sits up and shifts you in his lap. Then he pulls you close to him, chest pulled flush against chest to the point where he can feel the rapid beat of your heart against his. You whimper aloud, wrapping your arms tightly around his neck as he guides your hips back and forth on him. There’s little to no space between your gyrating bodies, sweaty skin sticking to one another.

At some point, Jungkook notices you’re crying again, steady tears tangling in your lashes and wetting your face. Despite the way you’re driving him to near euphoria, he brushes your hair out of your face and manages to ask, “What’s wrong? Are you okay? Are you hurt?”

“I’m sorry━ fuck,” You gasp. He can tell you’re genuinely sympathetic for whatever’s making you cry but it’s hard for you to convey it properly when you’re still so consumed by him. “I’m so sorry━ I’m okay. I just━ You feel so good, Jungkook.”

“It’s okay,” he whispers, rubbing tender circles against your waist that contrasts with the fierce burn between your legs. “You’re okay, baby. Doing so well for me, aren’t you? Cum for me, yeah?”

You won’t tell him why you’re crying ━ not yet, at least. But Jungkook thinks he knows why; he can feel it too. The bitter sense of longing and mingling regret for all the time lost. The overwhelming feeling of love of finally being reunited. You continue to roll your hips against his, and he, breathless, rubs his nose faintly against yours, resting his forehead against yours.

It doesn’t take much longer after that for you to come tumbling to you high. He strokes your hair so lovingly as you ride him recklessly, leisure rolls of your hips driving you to your high. When you cum, the feeling completely washes over you and electricity crackles in your veins, warming your entire body. He holds you close to his chest the entire time as you writhe with pleasure, your walls clenching around his cock.

“Fuck, I’m gonna━” His voice splinters off as you busy yourself by sucking a bruise onto the underside of his jaw.

He reaches his high moments later just as you’re beginning to wince at the feeling of oversensitivity. He grunts and groans, spilling his hot seed into you, and then, with his hips slammed against yours, grinds leisurely to ride out your highs.

Then, the room falls silent.

Neither of you move from your warm embrace, with you still perched on his lap, his cock softening inside you as his cum runs down his length and onto your thighs. Your face is hidden in the crook of his neck, and he waits until you’ve both calmed down from your orgasms. You’re running your fingers through his sweaty hair, but he knows you’re still sad. He kisses you all over in the meantime, a few ticklish kisses that make you smile sleepily and a few loving ones that have your heart swelling. Then, he gingerly shifts your head to look at him.

“Why were you crying?” he asks silently.

It takes you a moment to respond. You cling to him tightly when you do and all he can do is cradle you closer to him. “I don’t want this to be some kind of drunken one night stand thing. Like we both needed one last fuck to get over each other, or something."

“You mean more to me than a one night stand,” Jungkook says and it makes you smile smally, a little timidly. 

“That’s good,” You say, “because I’m not over you or us. I want us to work out. I love you too much to lose you again, and I’m scared this might be the last time I’ll ever see you.”

“I’m not letting that happen,” Jungkook shakes his head furiously. “I’d be an absolute idiot to let that happen. You won’t lose me. I’m not going anywhere this time. You’re my priority, Y/N. You always have been. Not the band and definitely not the record label.”

“I’m sure the boys will love to hear that,” You snort to yourself.

“Yeah, well, I’m sure they’ll understand,” Jungkook grins. But you’re only joking, and you know he sort of is too. That’s not to say the band isn’t still important to him, but you take precedent over it. “Without you, I wouldn’t even have the chance to be where I am now.”

You nuzzle your nose against his own, and he steals one sweet kiss from you. 

“Do you really mean all that?”

“With my whole heart.”

And, when he says it, you know he means it. There’s no reason not to trust him.

You’ll both move eventually from one another’s arms, soft touches from Jungkook peeling you off of him and wrapping you in your covers before falling asleep beside you, and waking up in the morning with you in his arms. But, for now, it’s just you and him, a little broken still yet all the more in love.

While you both know healing a broken heart will take time, you’re both prepared for it because you’re both worth it to one another ━ and that’s all either of you really need in the end to make it right.

⟶ All rights reserved to © jungkxook. I do not allow reposting, translating, or any sort of modifying and reuploading of my work. 

⟶ Feedback is always appreciated!

#btsbookclub #smutcentralnet #jungkook #jungkook smut #jungkook angst #jungkook x reader #jungkook x you #jungkook x y/n #bts #bts smut #bts angst #bts scenarios #jungkook scenarios #jungkook imagines #jeongguk smut #jeon jeongguk smut #jeon jungkook smut #bangtan smut #bangtan #bts fanfic #bts oneshots

[ventismommy]

“Pets”

baal/Venti/Zhongli smut

warnings: overstim, edging, degradation, inappropriate use of visions, dom!baal

Venti was the first to stir awake, his vision hazy. The bonds of Electro around his wrists tingled against his pale skin, making him let out a small sound of discomfort that echoed in the silent room.

Zhongli awoke not long after, a deep groan escaping him as he realized he was in the same position as Venti- wrists bound, clothes torn and skin bruised, kneeling before…a throne?

Each of them realized their surroundings as they looked up.

Before them was an elaborate amethyst and yumemiru wood throne, backed by intricate screens covering the walls, all displaying the Electro sigil. And on the throne rested the Empress of Eternity, the Raiden Shogun herself.

Baal.

The expression on her face was nigh unreadable, but her posture was as unbothered as ever, legs crossed nonchalantly and her head resting in her hand as she leaned on one arm of the throne. Her guards were nowhere to be seen, but even without them, her presence was intimidating.

“So…the impotent gods themselves. It’s been a while. Barbatos, Morax.”

Zhongli’s low voice was the first to speak back. “I must say, Baal, this seems quite like a threat. Hardly polite behavior when addressing another archon-“

“Hush. You have no Gnosis, either of you. I see no archons before me. Only two fallen gods who failed to keep their reign intact.”

She stood gracefully, heels clicking against the wooden floor as she approached them. As she walked past, she gripped Venti’s hair and pulled harshly, forcing him to look back at her. The sudden movement forced a yelp from the bard.

“You have been silent, Barbatos…perhaps you suspect already why you have been brought here?”

“I-I-“ Venti’s usual snarky response refused to come, and even his stuttering was cut off by another high-pitched sound as she yanked his hair again. With a few steps she was in front of him, and she crouched to meet his eyes. Her half-gloved hand reached out to grab his chin, turning his face side to side before forcing him to face her again. He met her eyes for just a moment, but already she could see fear being replaced by…excitement? What a pathetic little masochist, she thought as she stood up abruptly, releasing his jaw.

“I will tell you why you have been brought here. So I may offer you a choice.”

“Your precious Traveler has been defeated. And yet again, you have failed to end my reign. It is only a matter of time before Inazuma reigns eternal not just over these islands, but over Mondstadt and Liyue as well. Of course, I will not offer you a place as my equal, but…even gods get lonely over the expanse of eternity. So I offer you this. Fight against me and lose, sentencing your kingdoms to destruction. Or…take your place kneeling by my throne, enjoy a life of comfort, and…your kingdoms shall be safe under my rule.”

Both were silent in response- and Baal was not having that. She glared at them.

“Perhaps I did not make myself clear. You either die fighting for regions who will be decimated the moment I strike you down, or you protect your homes and become, well…”

“Pets.”

Zhongli froze instantly, but Venti was still so hazy that it took him a moment to process. When he did, he went silent with shock, staring at Baal in that same mix of fear and excitement. She narrowed her eyes. Obviously Morax would be harder to break…

“You are not convinced? Hmm. Well…perhaps I may have to put in some extra work.”

Baal rose to her feet and approached Venti, gripping his hair again- though, gentler this time than before. Her hand moved down to caress his cheek, and a barely audible whine escaped his throat. She knelt in front of him, meeting his eyes steadily.

“You’ll be a good pet, yes?”

Venti hesitated for only a moment before nodding fervently, leaning into her hand. Her hand was just so soft…he was doing this to save Mondstadt, right?

Right?

She half-sneered at him, grabbing the collar of his shirt and pulling him forward by it, towards her throne. He stumbled, unable to crawl properly with his hands bound, but he certainly tried his best to make it to the throne. When Baal finally settled into her seat, she smiled at him and freed his hands from the electro bonds. “Good boy,” she cooed with a condescending leer. “Up onto my lap now.”

Venti scrambled to obey, crawling up into her plush lap, but she clicked her tongue at him. “Other way, pet. Face Morax, will you?” He nodded again and turned, hesitantly meeting Zhongli’s eyes. The expression in them was a mixture of shock and disgust at how easily Venti had broken, but somehow the disgust just spurred him on.

Baal’s arms wrapped around Venti’s waist to begin undoing the buttons of his shirt. She left it on once she was done, hanging open on the anemo archon’s small frame, and let him shift his hips up so she could tug off his shorts and tights. He scrambled to do so, and when he was finally bare besides his shirt, he had to hold back an impatient whine, trying to sneakily grind his cock against the arm around his waist. Baal just chuckled at him, moving her arm away just to hear his desperate whine as he thrusted his hips into air. “Aren’t you a needy little thing, hmm?”

The words were pouring out before Venti could stop himself. “Yes, y-yes I am, pl-lease-“

Baal hushed him, grabbing his chin with one hand to make sure his face stayed turned towards Zhongli. She spat on her other hand before wrapping it around his cock. The first noise that came from Venti was a sigh of pleasure and relief, but his whole body immediately stiffened up and he keened when he felt a tiny current of electro roll through his skin. “O-oh!” He choked out in surprise, bucking his hips

up towards her hand for more of that sensation. She obliged him, the currents getting stronger as his moans rose in pitch. Venti could barely keep his eyes open to look at Zhongli, but when he did, he was surprised to see a flash of excitement in Zhongli’s eyes, one that the geo archon quickly hid behind disgust.

“Look at him, Morax. Isn’t he a pathetic little darling? Doesn’t he fit into his role of pet so well?”

She paused for a moment to cover Venti’s neck and shoulders in bites and kisses.

“I wonder how long it will take you to break too.”

Venti’s small frame shuddered and jolted with each current she sent through him, and eventually one of his hands reached back to grip Baal’s thigh for support, his nails digging in slightly. “Ha-ah, oh, o-oh that feels g-good-“ he whimpered, the condescending chuckle that Baal responded with only making him squirm even more.

Then a particularly strong current came from her hand, and there he was, stiffening up with a shudder and coming.

Baal stopped for a moment in surprise, but quickly regained her momentum. “Awww, was that too much? Too much for your pathetic little cock?” Venti squirmed and shook his head no quite insistently, giving a few embarrassed whines. “N-n-o, I can t-take mo-ore, ‘m not pa-pathetic-“

“Oh, yes you are, and I love it.”

She gave him no warning before she started up again, the currents even stronger this time. Venti yelped and thrusted up into her hand, hips struggling her loose grip, but she gave a rather tame slap to his thigh, and he settled down quickly enough. “‘m sorry, ‘m s-so-orry-“ he hiccuped, starting to tear up with sensitivity. She shushed him, though her tone was slightly gentler. “That’s alright, pet, would you like me to slow down?” Venti immediately shook his head no, trembling in her lap. More tears started rolling down his cheeks at the thought of her stopping now.

“Nononono pleas-se, don’t stop!” He cried, his nails digging in further into the flesh of Baal’s thigh. “Want m-more, more, ple-please?”

Baal hummed in agreement, but rather than speed up her pace, she shifted the way he sat on her lap, nudging his legs apart until each one rested on an arm of the throne. Venti’s moans carried a hint of confusion now, but then Baal took the hand that wasn’t around his cock and ran her fingers over his tip, collecting the precum there.

And then, those two fingers slid down to circle his hole, and Venti nearly threw his head back in pleasure when the first finger slipped inside of him.

Baal had completely taken his breath away now, starting to curl her fingers in that oh-so-perfect way once she’d added a second finger. Despite making it clear that she was in control, she was gentle with him, so gentle Venti could fool himself that she cared.

She did, of course, but he didn’t need to know that just yet.

She was careful to observe his actions, desperate and lewd as they might be. He wasn’t attempting to rock back against her fingers yet, so she assumed the stretch must still burn a bit. Baal decided slowing her pace a bit may help, but then the tiny god’s hand reached down to wrap tightly around her wrist, as if to say, “no, keep going!” She wouldn’t deny him that when he’d been so good for her so far, so she didn’t slow too much.

It was another moment before Venti started moving against her hand and she decided that meant he was alright. He was full-on crying in pleasure now; poor thing was completely overwhelmed, and Baal tried to keep that in mind when she curled her fingers gently into that perfect spot inside of him. He jerked up in her lap with a high-pitched whimper at that, babbling incoherent nonsense that occasionally included her name. She shushed him soothingly, placing tender kisses against his pale throat, but didn’t slow, wanting to push him to that edge again. Venti started to double over as if trying to hide his coming climax, but she caught him, moving her hand away from his cock momentarily to press him back against her chest. Too fucked-out to struggle against that, he slumped against her as she returned her hand to his cock, her fingers still working inside of him.

“So, pet…how do you feel about my proposal now? Have I managed to convince you?”

“Yesyesyesy-yes, wanna be y-yours, please, j-just- just- just let me cu-cum, please-“

Baal chuckled, directing a wolfish smile towards Zhongli for a moment. “Go on then, darling, you can cum.”

Venti tensed up with a string of “thankyou-“s falling from his lips. His thighs shook as he came again.

Venti’s exhausted body went limp, and Baal kissed his forehead, shifting him to the side of her lap so he could curl up against her chest. “Good boy,” she cooed at him, stroking his hair as she carefully pulled her fingers out of him.

Then, as Venti was starting to drift off in her lap, she turned to Zhongli. “Your turn, Rex Lapis,” she said, somehow managing to make the title sound so utterly disrespectful. She tapped the ground with her foot.

“Here, boy.”

Zhongli scoffed at her at first, not moving an inch. But then she snapped her fingers and a band of electro wrapped around his neck like a collar. She made a come-hither motion and the collar tugged him forward. “I said, here, boy.”

Zhongli reluctantly obeyed, unable to deny that being treated like a lapdog made his core tighten. He crawled over to her foot, looking up at her. Her hand reached down as if she were a gracious goddess, bestowing a gift, and she brushed his hair out of his face before tugging on it.

“You see, Morax, Barbatos was a good boy, and he was rewarded for it. Only good boys get rewards, only good boys get their mistress’s hand. And you have not quite met my standards. So.”

She outstretched her leg towards him, never freeing him from the electro bonds the way she had with Venti. “Go on, brat. Get off on my leg like the dog you are.”

Zhongli gave a whine of protest, wanting more than her leg, but her quick glare silenced him as she turned back to Venti, whose face she covered in kisses.

He scooted forward and settled himself in front of her leg, face burning in humiliation, and started to grind slowly against it. The first moan that came from him was almost shocked, as if he couldn’t believe something like this would feel so, so good. Even his next few moans were choked as he started rutting against her leg a little faster, turning his face to hide it in the inside of her leg. His eyes rolled back in his head when she tugged him out by the hair, forcing him to look at her. Baal tsked disapprovingly at him.

“Oh no no, that will never do. You will look at your mistress so she can watch that stubborn, bratty face melt. Now. Continue. A little faster, if you think you can handle it; perhaps if you’re a good boy I’ll let you sit on my lap and ride my thigh instead.”

That was incentive enough for Zhongli, who picked up his pace with a whimper, holding eye contact with Baal the entire time. He almost wanted to cry in shame when he, still looking her in the eyes, started to pant like a dog, overwhelmed from how good it felt. But she just cooed at him and ruffled his hair. “Awww, there we go, see? Isn’t it nice to give up control, Morax? Doesn’t it feel good?”

He nodded with a whine that was significantly lower in pitch than Venti’s, but no less adorable.

“Words, pet.”

“Y-yes mistress, ‘t feels s-s-so good, f-feels- a-ah, hah!”

She smiled graciously at his answer, and then gestured for him to come sit up on her lap, next to Venti, who was slowly stirring awake again. Immediately, Zhongli obeyed, starting to grind on her soft thigh and letting out a moan.

“Think you can be a good boy for me?” She asked him, her tone almost bored.

“Ye-es, I c-can, I promi-ise-“

“Good.”

Baal shifted Venti in her lap slightly so Zhongli would have room. Venti gave a confused whine, but she soothed him with a kiss to his forehead.

“Now, here are the rules. You go on and strip for me, Morax-“ before she even finished that sentence, Zhongli was up and pulling off his clothes, tossing them to the side and settling back on her lap.

“-good pet- now, you sit here on my lap, and I’ll let you use my hand. But don’t you even think about cumming until I tell you to. Understood?”

Zhongli nodded quickly, a grateful moan catching in his throat as Baal started to stroke his cock. It took less than a few moments to have his head falling forward, his breath short and heavy. He squirmed as if trying to get away from her hand and get more of her at the same time, and she sneered. “What? You think you deserve what I gave Barbatos?”

Zhongli shook his head. “N-no, I d-don’t, but-but- p-please- I want-“

His sentence was cut off by a breathless cry as she sent those same electric currents she’d used on Venti through him as well. Now he understood why Venti had gone half insane over this- oh, it felt so good, slightly painful but good. His hands shot out to grip her shoulders tightly. When he realized what he was doing, he looked up at her with a panicked expression, but she nodded. “That’s alright, you can hold on.” He whimpered out his thanks as his hips started to jerk in her grip, trembling as the currents grew stronger. Oh, he was so close, and-

Fuck. He’d forgotten her rule.

He looked up at her again, this time more pleading. When she didn’t seem to notice, he pawed at her shoulder. “P-Please, mistress, please, c-c-ah- can I c-cum- I need- I n-need to, ah-“

Baal met his eyes with a bored expression. “Do you think you deserve it? Do you think you’ve been good enough for me?”

“Yes, Ye-es, I’ve been g-good, please!”

“Hmm. Why don’t we ask Barbatos.”

Baal turned to Venti with a soft smile, petting his head. “Do you think we should let him cum, darling?”

Venti met his eyes for a moment long enough to leave Zhongli panicking. Then he nodded weakly, and Zhongli sobbed in relief.

“Go on then, Rex Lapis.”

Zhongli completely collapsed as he came. While the electro currents worked him through that climax, he folded into himself, sobbing in pleasure. Baal petted his hair like she had Venti’s, comforting him as he came down.

“Good boy, Morax~”

Baal opened her arms for him and Zhongli shifted to mimic the way Venti was sitting, curling up against Baal as he caught his breath. He had to admit, this was…nice. Being a pet hadn’t sounded good at first, but if this was what he got out of it…

“I must say, I’m quite excited to have two new pets…”

#Baal smut #zhongli smut #venti smut #zhongven smut #baalven smut #zhongbaal smut #Genshin smut #genshin impact smut

[finelinevogue]

Just wanted to say 2 things:

1)Love the fic where he proposed over a cup of tea…so sweet💗

2) we all know how H has asthma sometimes so…could u write something w/the reader helping him with an attack idk or during an interview/concert/family gathering do as u pls

A nice day

XOXO

firstly, thank you so much that’s so sweet of you <33 and secondly, um yes i would love to give this a go at writing for you! hope you enjoy;

Harry couldn’t breathe.

He was in a panic, completely terrified of the uncontrollable situation. He was having an asthma attack concocted with a panic attack and it was brutal.

“Shit,” Jeff whispered as he watched Harry breathe heavily and loudly on the floor. His friend was currently on his hands and knees trying to gasp for air, whilst dressed in his notorious Fine Line outfit.

It was the big night. The one night only at The Forum for the release of his new album Fine Line, hence the costume. He had been nervous all day, with shaking hands and a tendency to forget simple things. You had been with him all day; having a slow brunch together out in the Hollywood Hills and then just chilling around for the afternoon. You didn’t want to anything to strain his voice, so talking hadn’t been an option. That left you either to sleeping and cuddling, whilst watching a movie, or sex. Now you were all for sex, but Harry complained that he liked talking to you during it and so that got shut down pretty quickly. You didn’t forget what he whispered to your ear though just before you cuddled into watching Bambi;

“Keep your moans for later, you’ll be fucking needing them for what I have planned.”

But that was over two hours ago now. Harry had been whisked away to start getting ready, what with hair and makeup first. You’d left him to it, telling him you would just lounge around and wait for him. It was when he was getting into costume had you announced you were just going to go down the street to get some coffee from Dunkin’ - seeing as there were few of them back in England, where you most commonly lived with Harry. The problem was you hadn’t come back yet, and it was an hour later.

“Harry mate, you need to calm down.” Kid Harpoon told him carefully, kneeling down next to his good friend. Nothing was working though and Harry was too breathless to ask anyone for his inhaler.

It had started by thinking about how nervous he actually was for tonight. It was such a huge show and one of a kind too. He was playing his new album and it wasn’t even 24 hours old yet. There was so much pressure weighing him down that he couldn’t breathe - he was suffocating in the anxiety of his own mind and he couldn’t escape at all. Then because he was in so much of a panic his asthma hit him and added another reason to his breathlessness. It was finally made worst when he realised you weren’t by his side to help him. You weren’t there to quickly eliminate the asthma and focus on helping him overcome the panic attack, instead he had his mates surrounding him - crowding him - and they didn’t know the first thing to do.

“Sarah, where’s Y/N?” Mitch shouted, making Harry squint the thought away. He didn’t want to think about how something back might’ve happened or might be happening to you. Where were you? Sarah’s response did no better to help him.

“I don’t know.”

“Harry bud. Talk to us.” Jeff spoke, crouched down in front of him. Harry shook his head, tears running from his eyes as he began crying. The sobs were really harsh and embarrassing. The tears were heavy and mixed with snot running from his nose to pool on the floor below him. He was not doing well at all, coughing when the asthma choked him up. He couldn’t do this. He felt like he was in a small box and it was only getting smaller. He felt as if he were going to die. Genuinely.

“Does he look like he can talk, dickward.” Adam’s voice came from the other side of Harry, messing his head up even more. There was so many voices and he couldn’t focus on just one, but he didn’t want to. He wanted yours. He needed yours. You.

Whenever this has happened before he was always luckily in the comfort of his home, or the tour bus and always with you. So this was unfamiliar and terrifying. He was beginning to think you’d left him or you’d gotten seriously hurt, but he couldn’t do anything to help. He was stuck - paralysed to this position as his lungs collapsed in on themselves and his brain sped the same speed as a train. You were his comfort person and it was only ever you that he wanted in situations like these. Just you.

“Move out of my way. Move!” Harry thought he heard you and your voice, but he hated that his mind could be playing tricks on him in desperation for what, or whom, he truly wanted.

He felt someone crash on the floor in front of him and the almighty smell of lavender and soap hit him all at once. This time, he was glad to have someone sit so close to him, because it was you.

“Harry look at me, hey, hey. You’re okay. Look at me bubs.” You spoke calmly, trying not to sound panicked yourself, even if you were heavily worried. You watched as he looked up at you, eyes ridiculously red and puffy whilst his nose was dripping like a leaking tap. You wanted to rub his tears away and dab away the snot, but your main priority was on his breathing first. “Okay good, okay.”

Your hand went into your bag and picked out his inhaler. You shook it a few times, before putting it into Harry’s mouth. “On three, one, two, three…” Harry tried is best to breathe in and you pushed down on the canister. “Good, bubs, really good. Okay again, one, two, three…” You repeated and then a third time until you could tell that the wheezing of his asthma attack had disappeared.

“T-than…” Harry tried to mumble out, but couldnt because he was still in panic and his throat was so dry.

“Sshh you’re okay.” You turned to one of the crew members and asked for them to fetch you a bottle of water. You asked people to clear out of the room and leave you with Harry for a bit, knowing he wouldn’t settle in front of all these people. You sat on the floor, crossed legged, and brought Harry to lay his head in your lap with his body trailing behind. You offered him one of your hands to squeeze if he wanted to, which he appreciated, cupping both of his around yours. Your other hand laid to stroke through his gelled hair - that would no doubt have to be redone now.

Instead of going straight into talking to him, you sang his favourite lullaby to him in aid of calming him down. It always worked, or at least helped a little. You sang quietly, noticing the beat of his heart soften with every line you sung. You were by no means a professional singer like him, but he liked the way it was so imperfect and mellow. It calmed him to hear something so simple and so you. Whilst you sang the crew never came back with your requested water and you thanked them, before you were the only ones left in the room.

After you finished singing you noticed how calm Harry was, almost still - the complete opposite to how he’d been all of 10 minutes ago. It was amazing what the power of you could do to him.

“What colour are we feeling?” You and Harry had created your own little system by which you would let each other know how you’re feeling by a colour of the rainbow. You’d designated a meaning to all of them that only you two could understand and used them on the days when you weren’t feeling great, to help understand each other’s feelings better.

“The whole bloody rainbow.” Harry mumbled out and you passed the water around so he could take a few sips, to which he thanked you graciously for.

“Oi, you can’t have that as your answer.” It was a rule that you could only use one colour to some your most intense emotion in that moment, otherwise there was kind of no point to the system.

“But it’s true. I feel grey with confusion, blue with sadness, purple with frustration, yellow with fear and even light yellow with cowardice. Yet I feel pink with happiness and light red with love.”

“What about red red?” You teased, not being able to help yourself.

“What? Lust? Always, for you that is.” You leant down to kiss his head as he cracked a joke, showing you that your Harry was still there beneath all this worry.

“Tell me what the colours represent in real life.”

“Purple because I am frustrated that I had to have a panic attack right before the biggest show of my career. Yellow because I am frightened that nobody will like the album and it will be a complete fail of a night. Grey because I can’t choose one colour and focus on it. I.. I—”

You could tell he getting himself worked up again, so cut him short. “Bubs stop, you’re okay. Listen to me.” You tucked his hair behind his ear as if to open it up for him to hear better. “Don’t ever be frustrated with yourself for something like this. You are allowed to have moments of weakness; you wouldn’t be human if you didn’t. Did this compromise your show? No. Did this show off how strong and brave you are? Yes. That’s what is important, therefore we can swap purple for dark yellow because you were brave. Which means yellow can also turn to dark yellow because you are so brave for doing something so huge and so wonderful. People already love the album H. Can’t get enough of it. Everyone will sing along to every word, I can promise you that. Or at least I will. You are amazing, so never undersell yourself. That’s important to me and for you. Bubs, you are so amazing for what you’re doing here tonight and I couldn’t be prouder of you. Yes, a panic attack isn’t nice and it isn’t convenient, but it just helps show how much you care about tonight and it going a success. That must count for something.”

He didn’t say anything for a bit and that was okay. He was most likely getting his thoughts together and mentally preparing himself for the greatest night of his life. You bent your body over so you could hug him, since his back was to your front, and just give him a squeeze to reiterate how proud you are of him.

“Y/N.” Harry spoke quietly, as your body encased his. You embraced his warmth and inhaled the beautiful scent that he was wearing. He both smelt and looked phenomenal.

“Yes bubs.”

“You know I love you right?” Of course you did, but it still made your heart flutter as crazy as the first time he said it to when he tells you now.

“I do.”

“And you know you’re it for me right?”

“Well.. I—” You didn’t want to get too ahead of yourself.

“Because you are.” Harry turned himself around, making you sit up so he could move. He was lying with his head facing upwards now, face looking less red and puffy, and staring right into the souls of your eyes. He looked magical. Beautiful. He thought the same of you. “And,” he moved his fingers to take off his S ring from Gucci, that probably cost more than your annual salary, and place it onto your ring finger of your right hand, “I give you this as a promise to share my last name with you someday.”

Seeing the initial of his last name sat on the finger opposite to the one he claimed he would one day put two more rings on, brought you to tears. “Harry…” You didn’t know what to say, you were speechless. You had never expected for him to do something as monumental as this and had never experienced it before to know how to react.

Of course you’d always dreamt of marrying him and being his for eternity, but never thought of it possibly becoming your reality. Now, Harry was completely devoting himself to you and only you and it suddenly all felt like the dream was settling in place.

“I swear to you Y/N, i’ll love you until the next lifetime and i’ll find you again. I love you so much, I can’t even tell you how much because it is so infinite. You’re so kind and patient with me and you see me for me, not for the Harry Styles, just Harry. I’ll never let a day pass without you on my mind and I think it’s because you were always meant to be mine. My heart is yours.” He smiled once he noticed you were crying, moving one of his hands up to wipe the tears away.

“How do I top that?” You whispered to him, but mostly to yourself. Both of you laughed.

“Just tell me you love me.”

“I do. I do love you Harry.” You nodded and then he sealed your confirmation with a kiss to his lips. You rested your hand upon his cheek, placing the coolness of the S ring upon his cheekbone, as he placed his hand under your chin to guide you into the kiss. He tasted divine and you smiled knowing that you got to have him like this, taste him like this, for the rest of your beating hearts’ days.

#harry styles #harry styles x reader #harry styles fanfic #harry styles x y/n #harry styles fanfiction #finelinevogue #finelinevogue harry styles #harry blurb #harry oneshot #harry styles concept #harry styles fluff #harry styles asthma asthma #ask finelinevogue #ask harry styles #anon response #anon #finelinevogue blurbs #finelinevogue masterlist #harry styles fine line #one night only fine line #fine line album #fine line concert blurb #harry styles concert #harry styles concert blurb

[another-stark-sub]

“Are you in love with him?” - Tony Stark Imagine

Notes: I wrote and editted this in two hours instead of going over my notes. Was gonna be spicy fluffy but it just turned into fluffy, and one of the lines/paragraphs (smth like that i dont remember how long that segment was) is based on/inspired by a fanfic on ao3 I bookmarked. I think it’s debt-free, but I could be wrong.  Anyway, I hope you enjoy, and I’m so sorry im not on here more oftennnnn

- - -

“Of course I am. He’s Tony Stark.” You sighed, a weight finally lifted off your chest. “Who isn’t in love with him?”

Bruce blinked a few times, the confusion evident on his face. “Then, why don’t you tell him?”

You scoffed. These geniuses think they know everything, but they couldn’t see what was glaringly obvious to you. “He’s Tony Stark.”

The perplexed expression didn’t disappear from your friend’s expression. So, you explained further, “It’s already a privilege, beyond that really, to be talking to you, to any Avenger. To work with any of you is an honor, and to be friends with you” -you laughed- “it shouldn’t even be possible for someone like me.”

“Don’t say that. You’re amazing, too.” 

You tried to find any tick, any clue that he was lying. But Bruce seemed to really believe this. “I know I’m amazing.” You shrugged. “I’m great. I love and I care deeply, and I have a stable job. I have a place for myself, and I take care of myself.” You clicked your tongue. “However, you all, all  you Avengers… Forget out of my league, more like off planet.

“And Tony? He said it himself. Genius, billionaire, playboy, philanthropist. Add superhero, figurehead, public figure, ex-CEO, and savior of the universe. Bruce, I have confidence in myself, but Tony is something else entirely. No one is worthy of him or his affections unless they’re a god or another Avenger.”

It was hard to keep up with the statistical analysis you were trying to run. The literal one on your hologram and the one keeping your view of Tony in check. So, defeated, you sighed and leaned back in your chair. 

Bruce closed his own work and stood across the lab bench. “Weirdly enough, I’m sure none of us Avengers think that way.” After a few taps of his pen against his palm, he added, “Aren’t there fans making posts about you, too? Tony showed me the, uh, Instagram videos.”

You laughed. “Fan edits don’t make an Avenger. Saving the world does.”

He shrugged. “You help us save the world.”

“From inside Avengers Tower on a computer.” You took a deep breath. “Look, Bruce, I appreciate what you’re trying to do. But, I’m not telling him.” You shrugged and brought your statistical analysis back up.

You knew your own worth. You were worthy of an amazing partner and person. Tony Stark, though, was easy beyond that. You had accepted it soon after you realized your own feelings, and while they haven’t dwindled, you knew it was for the best. 

~ - ~

Tony had never resorted to this before. It was never a question of his ability to code. In the past, it was because he didn’t need a program or an AI to do it for him. He could always tell if someone was into him. He knew when Pepper was into him. The moment Rhodey gazed at him back in their MIT days. Every single reporter and heiress and model he slept with, he knew when their thoughts turned sexual or romantic. 

You, though. With you, he couldn’t fucking tell, and he knew it was because of his own feelings. Tony felt intensely for people before. Pepper, Rhodey, that one reporter all those years ago. However, with you, it wasn’t just that fluttery feeling in his gut or the immediate smile he can’t seem to stop when he sees you. It was the comfort he felt when he heard your voice or the softness he could feel in his heart when he saw a picture of you. 

It was like his entire life was full of panic, never resting, never stopping. But when you entered his life with a gentle smile and a quick wit, it felt like he could finally breathe. 

It was addicting. 

“Sir, I have the calculations.”

“Hit me.”

“Speech diagnostics of you and of Ms. (Y/l/n) are similar. Whenever you speak of her, 79.4% is positive and 18.8% is neutral. Ms. (Y/l/n) has  78.9% positive and 17.2% neutral dialogue regarding you. When she speaks of you, her heartrate increases by 4.6%, and similarly, yours increases by 4.1%. When speaking to each other, heartrate initially increases by 7%.”

Tony nodded. “How does this compare to other Avengers? I gush about Banner like a teenager.”

“Well, sir, while you and Ms. (Y/l/n) have high positive dialogue about other Avengers, all of them have at least a 10% decrease compared to each other. And heartrate varies depending on the topic of conversation.”

Tony snapped his fingers. “Am I excluding all non-super friends? Include any agents, co-workers. Pep isn’t an Avenger after all.”

Friday took two seconds and responded. “You and Ms. (Y/l/n) have a significant difference in speech diagnostics when talking about or to each other compared to any other Avenger, co-worker, and friend.”

When Tony remained quiet, Friday added, “Do you want me to repeat the results?”

“You don’t need to, Friday.”

“But you’re not doing anything with the new information. Would you like me to save these findings?”

“Friday,” Tony warned. 

There was silence as the love-wrecked scientist pressed his fist between his brows. Data and cold hard facts said yes, but was it right?

“Sir?”

“Yes, Fri?”

“Would you like me to play examples for you?”

He blinked. “Examples?”

“Yes. Of you and her talking about each other positively.”

It was an invasion of privacy. Tony shouldn’t. 

“Play examples.”

Before his rational mind could tell Friday no. 

“Are you in love with him?”

Tony’s eyes widened. This was too private. It might not even be about him.”Friday-”

“Of course I am.”

“-stop playback.”

“He’s Tony Sta-”

“Playback stopped.”

Tony scrambled. “What? No, wait, go back. Play it.” Screw rational. You knew he was a narcissist. You wouldn’t expect him to hear that and stop. 

“He’s Tony Stark. Who isn’t in love with him?”

“Then, why don’t you tell him?”

“... He’s Tony Stark.”

Tony started to fiddle with something on his desk. “What does that mean?”

Friday answered, “Dr. Banner asked her if she loved you, and she said yes. This means that she’s in love with you.”

Why did he program Friday like this? “I know that. I mean, those two lines. Why does me being Tony Stark stop her from saying something?” Was it the attention? Did you want some sort of normal life away from cameras and international gossip? Maybe it was the Avenging. Having a partner who was always out risking death wasn’t ideal. 

Sure, you could be in love with him. But you couldn’t be with him. 

“Maybe you should ask her.”

There were celebrities who were able to live normal lives. Some paid to have prosthetics for going outside of moved to a remote country to get out of the spotlight. He thrived off attention, but he could give that up. Avenging, he couldn’t give that up, but maybe he could cut back. Take a mission a month instead of one a week. Or maybe take more digital missions. He wasn’t just Iron Man after all. He was a genius, could hack into the Pentagon if he really wanted to. 

“Yeah,” he said. “Maybe I could talk to her.”

~ - ~

The moment you put your bag down on your lab table, Tony said, “You’re gonna be mad.”

You narrowed your brows. “What did you do?” You pressed your palm to your chest. “Oh my god, Peter overwrote my data, didn’t he? Ugh, I know he said he’s great at managing holograms, but really, Tone, you should’ve given him a tutorial before giving him access.” You brought up your holograms to check your data and analysis. 

“That’s not it.” Tony stood next to you as you looked through your files. “I did something that invaded your privacy.”

You tilted your head. Closing the holograms, you took a deep breath and slowly asked, “How?”

Tony flashed an embarrassed grin before sighing. “You’re gonna be shocked, too, so prepare yourself.”

You did not know where this was going at all. What horrible thing could Tony have done? Steeling yourself, you took a deep breath and nodded at him to continue. 

Tony cleared his throat. “Usually, I can tell when someone has feelings for me. People are obvious about it, but you? You aren’t. So, I had Friday do some analysis on our speech patterns. Me, being in love with you, was one of my controls. You and your dialogue regarding me was the main variable. 

“Long story short, I accessed some audio of you and Bruce talking, and you said that you loved me but could never tell me.” He glanced at you. “So that’s why I need to apologize.” 

Your expression didn’t change. No, that wasn’t it. You, at first, looked confused. Now, there was just nothing. No expression. No wrinkled brow in anger of flushed cheeks in embarrassment. Nothing. 

Tony blinked. “You can shout at me now. If you were confused about when to shout at me.”

You licked your lips before taking a deep breath. “Ok, that was a lot.” You pursed your lips then opened it. But, you couldn’t really think of anything to say. You didn’t even know how to feel. “So you know that I” -you pointed at yourself and then at him- “and that I didn’t wanna tell you.” You shook your head. “Wait, do you know why I didn’t want to tell you?”

A broken scoff left Tony’s lips. “Yeah. I’m a mess.”

It was your turn to scoff. “Wait, you’re a mess? That’s why you think I don’t want to tell you?”

“Among other reasons?”

Other reasons? 

You crossed your arms. “Ok, what other reasons?”

Tony looked offended. Still, he listed, “I’m surrounded by cameras, and everyone wants some privacy. Can’t get it if you’re with me. Then, there’s the Iron Man of it all. I went into a wormhole with a nuke. That was also all over the news. Then, there’s the whole daddy issues thing. I’m working on it, but it takes a while-”

He rambled on and on, listing reason after reason, and with each one, you felt tears well up in your eyes. It was a weird mix of heartbreaking, confusing, and enraging. The emotions built up slowly with each word that left his mouth, overwhelming you to the point that you couldn’t even say how it happened. 

But, as Tony paced and talked so horribly about himself, you somehow ended up in front of him with your hands on his cheeks. 

You only realized it when Tony stopped talking and when his breath touched your lips. “What?” he asked. 

You didn’t answer. You kissed him instead. 

It was a hard press of  your lips against his. It was short, and it wasn’t much. 

But by the way Tony gripped the back of your neck and pulled you back for another kiss, you’d think it was his first kiss. You knew it wasn’t. Not just because you knew he had kissed all sorts of people before you, but because he somehow knew how to make you gasp and melt into him. 

While one hand kept you steady, the other trailed down your back and pulled you closer to him. His lips moved fluidly against yours, pushing and pulling, and everytime he moved back, you chased his lips to continue the kiss, because the softness, the passion, the fact it was finally happening, was all too good. You didn’t want it to stop.

Your hands started to move. For someone so rich, his t-shirt was rough when you twisted it between your fingers and pulled it to you. Slowly, you trailed your fingers along the side of his neck. You rubbed your thumb along his pulse point, a reminder that this was indeed real. You were kissing Tony Stark, and- He was pulling away again.

Desperate, you leaned forward, reached around to hold onto his shoulder, and kissed the side of his neck. 

He let out a breathy laugh, and before you could suck on his skin, his stubble scratched your cheek. 

You looked up at him and giggled when his nose bumped into yours. When your giggles turned into a smile, he kissed you again, a soft and short kiss, before leaning his forehead against yours. 

His thumbs rubbed circles into your waist as you lightly scratched the back of his neck. He didn’t say anything. In fact, he seemed busy gazing at you.

“Speechless, Stark?” you teased. 

He laughed. For a few seconds, he just gazed at you, seeming to prove your point. Tony’s hand began to wander, from stroking your cheek to pushing back your hair. “More confused.”

Remembering why you interrupted him, you brought your hands to his cheeks again and held him there so he couldn’t look away from you. “You are amazing, Tony. That’s the reason I didn’t want to tell you.” You shrugged. “You’re too good for me.”

His fidgeting stopped. “Well, that’s not true.”

“Tony, you’re an Avenger.”

“Technically, you are also an Avenger.”

“You’re a genius.”

“Who can’t cook scrambled eggs.”

“You literally saved the universe.”

“After producing weapons of mass destruction for decades.”

You glared at him. 

He glared back. Then, he fought back. “I don’t plan on retiring.”

“Wouldn’t want you to.”

“I have severe PTSD, anxiety, maybe ADHD, all mixed with trauma galore.”

“And I will learn to help you.”

“I couldn’t give you a normal life.”

“I’d rather have you anyway.”

He opened his mouth, but you instead told him, “I’d rather have you than anything. As long as, well, for as long as  you’ll have me.”

He raised his eyebrow. “You sure about that?”

“Positive.”

Tony shook his head with a smile. “Cause, I’d rather have you for, well, how does til you get tired of me sound?”

You laughed. “Won’t happen. But, sure.” You kissed him again.You would’ve kept going, but there was something to settle first.  “By the way, Tony?”

“Yeah?”

“Is Friday recording right now?”

“Friday records everything. It’s in the contract.”

Friday added, “I record everything that happens in the tower.”

“Ok.” You could work with that. “I’ll forgive you for the invasion of privacy.”

Tony beamed, and you couldn’t help your own smile when he did. Still, you continued, “On one condition.” Your own smile turned devious. “I want evidence that Star Spangled Banner took my ice cream.”

Tony burst out laughing. He kissed you again, a deep kiss, and when he was done, he mumbled, “God, I love you,” against your lips.

#tony stark x reader #tony stark imagine #tony stark oneshot #tony stark #mcu x reader #mcu imagine #mcu oneshot #tony stark fluff #im so sorry im not on here oftennnnnnnnnnnn #dentla schools too busy and i dont wike it #thats not true i do like it its just busy and stressful and doesnt give me time to write #and smut takes me longer to write than fluff #so i can only write fluff rnnnnnn #anyway i miss you all #love you all #hope the universe treats you welllll

[v-hope]

Heartcuffed

Pairing: Jeon Jeongguk x Reader

Genre: Smut, fluff, established (kinda secret) relationship au

Word Count: 2.7k

Summary: The moment Jeongguk and you saw the pink heart-shaped handcuffs that would be a part of his outfit for the photoshoot that day, you both knew what was coming your way.

Warnings: Fingering, unprotected sex, handcuffs (obviously), dressing room sex, quickie, creampie, Jeongguk is a whole tease in this one. Also they almost get caught?

A/N: You guys know smut is not my thing, but, I mean. Pink heart-shaped handcuffs. Do I need to say more? This doesn’t have much of a plot (I think), but I hope you guys enjoy! Also, I apologize for any mistakes that there might be, as I’m running short on time and couldn’t edit is as thoroughly as I usually do.

Little were the times you were able to go on set to support your boyfriend. The fact that not every member of the staff knew the two of you were dating, along with no one outside of the industry knowing about your relationship either, only made things complicated for the two of you. However, with a comeback on his end and finals on yours being just around the corner, it was either that or having to wait three more weeks until you could see each other again.

You had managed not to draw attention most of the day — acting like a good friend with all seven members of the group, which you were, and eventually sneaking out with Jeongguk whenever he was done shooting his parts, so the two of you could have some much needed alone time in any empty room he could find in the building.

It was only when they had changed for their last photoshoot, Jeongguk dressed in a black coverall with a matching belt that made his waist look tinier than ever, as well as leaving half of his sleeve uncovered, that you found yourself breathing heavily.

Especially when a member of the staff went up to him and hooked something pink to his belt, having to tilt your head to the side so you could take a better look at it.

Handcuffs.

More specifically, a pair of cute, pink heart-shaped handcuffs.

As if on cue, Jeongguk’s eyes went to you, a smile curving up his lips as he teasingly raised his pierced brow when your gazes met. That was all you needed to know you were thinking of the same thing.

The rest of the photoshoot? Absolute torture for you.

“So,” he came closer to you after finishing his solo shoot, having Namjoon leave your side and going to have his. “What do you think?”

“Hot” was your simple answer, earning an amused bunny smile from him.

“Hot? That’s it?” he pushed it. “What about the heartcuffs?”

A laugh made its way out of your mouth at that. “Heartcuffs?”

“Jin hyung called them that” he laughed too. “They’re kinda cute, though…” his eyes scanned the one that wasn’t attached to his belt as he held it up. “Kinda resemble our hearts”.

“I’m pretty sure our actual hearts look a little bit different than these” you teased him over his cheesy words.

Jeongguk rolled his eyes. “I meant that they’re attached, you smartass”.

“So our hearts are cuffed to one another” you gave him a dramatic, understanding nod. “Does that mean there’s no way out for me?”

He chuckled, taking a dangerous step towards you. “Absolutely no way out, sweets”.

“Yah…” you stopped him before he could lean in for a kiss. “Anyone could see us”.

“Half the people here know we’re dating” he whispered without a care.

“And the other half don’t” you pointed out.

Jeongguk huffed, causing you to bite your lip as you thought about it for a moment. After all, and as frustrating as it was, the less people who knew about your relationship, the better.

“How about…” you mumbled, hooking a finger to the handcuff he was holding to pull him just a little closer. “You take these home so we can make up for the lost time later?”

Liking that idea, he found himself smiling, only to later have his cheeks turn a bright pink after having looked around at the people on set.

“They will know what I want them for if I ask to take them home”.

“Bummer,” you lamented.

Jeongguk bit his bottom lip, once again looking both sides around the hectic atmosphere surrounding you as everyone worked on getting the other members ready, before his eyes focused back on yours and his head tilted to the door.

“Let’s go”.

He didn’t hold your hand until the two of you were alone in the hallway, intertwining his fingers with yours and rushing over to the same dressing room the two of you had lovingly been making out inside during his last break almost an hour ago.

This time, however, all sweetness had been left aside.

Mouth hungrily sucking on your bottom lip as soon as your back pressed against the door, he wasted no time on locking it, effortlessly lifting you up and having you wrap your legs around his waist as he carried you to the closest drawer.

Placing you down on it yet not letting go of your butt as he gave it a hard squeeze and pulled you closer, a soft moan escaped your mouth when his wet lips trailed all their way down from your neck to your collarbone.

“We don’t have much time” you reminded him in what came out in more of a huff, knowing well enough he was trying to take his sweet time with you — something you truly did not have that day, not when he was working.

Jeongguk huffed, planting one last kiss on your chest before his mouth went back to yours. “I won’t see you in like three more weeks”.

“And you won’t get to fuck me either if someone comes here and interrupts us”.

That had seemed to convince him.

Taking the handcuffs off his belt, internally thanking the fact that they weren’t real ones and hence he didn’t need a key, he motioned for you to stick your hands out. You didn’t hesitate to do as told, watching him accommodate their particular shape to your wrists so they wouldn’t hurt you, and then, before you could either notice nor protest, lifting one of them up so he could also close it around one of the hooks from the rack you had not noticed was stuck to the wall right above your head.

Unable to move your hands, you caught him smirking at the sight of you.

“You know,” he mumbled, lips brushing against yours while his hand gently stroked your thigh. “I could get used to this”.

Your teeth biting on your lip were replaced by his own as his mouth once again crashed on yours, grinding your hips against the desk when his hand went down to your center, stroking you over the thin fabric of the black pants you had decided to wear that day.

“So needy, aren’t you?” Jeongguk chuckled, thumb rubbing small circles over your core. “Have nearly touched you and I can already feel how wet you are”.

A light moan escaped your lips, pretending to entangle your fingers in his long, purple locks to pull him in for a kiss and shut him up, yet finding yourself being unable to by the cuffs around your wrists.

It was then when it hit you, you were completely under his mercy right then.

Another chuckle escaped his mouth, digging his hands under your t-shirt and pulling you closer to the edge by your waist — keeping you in place as he slowly rocked his hardened member against your center.

“Jeongguk…” you pleaded in a moan.

“Yes, baby?” he sweetly replied, pressing a small kiss to the uncovered skin on your chest.

“Don’t tease me”.

He laughed under his breath. Fuck, there was nothing he wanted more than to take his sweet, oh sweet time with you.

Your words, although had succeeded to bring your point across, had not been enough to convince him. If anything, he only wanted to tease you more — your head going to the side as you tried to muffle a moan against your arm when he slipped a hand inside your underwear and one of his fingers made it inside you, was all the confirmation he needed to keep on driving you to the edge.

“Fuck, Jeongguk” you breathed out when he added another digit, involuntarily moving your hips away from him at the sudden wave of pleasure.

With his free hand grabbing tightly onto your hip, Jeongguk kept you in place, burying his fingers deeper inside you in pistoning and curling motions, having to muffle another loud moan of yours with his mouth as he had seemed to find that one soft spot of yours in no time.

“J-Jeongguk, please” you begged, melting under his intense eyes. “Please, I need you”.

If the two of you had been back home, he could easily have taken hours with you. However, after looking at the clock by the door and hearing a few staff members talking through the halls, he knew, just like you had told him before, that you were running short on time.

Not letting another second go by, he took your pants off. Rushedly unbuttoning his coverall, he couldn’t help but tease you once more after catching up on the way you had fought against the handcuffs to reach out to the white t-shirt that remained under his first layer — the one covering his toned chest you had always loved kissing, and the one he had decided to keep on just to drive you mad.

“You’re such an ass” you recriminated him.

Jeongguk laughed, pushing his underwear down enough for his hardened member to stick out. Pumping himself a couple of times under your intent eyes, his mouth came close to yours.

“Weren’t you the one who wanted to be in handcuffs, sweets?”

Feeling your heavy breathing mix with his, he sucked on your bottom lip, grabbing your hip with one of his hands to keep you steady while his other one made your panties to the side as he lined himself up to your entrance.

“Quit the teasing” you warned him this time, not being able to take it anymore.

With a low laugh and one last kiss, he entered you without a warning. Not being able to hold the throaty moan that had just escaped your mouth, you closed your eyes as you let your boyfriend fill every single inch inside of you over and over again with each thrust of his hips.

Burying his face on the crook of your neck, you felt his hot breath hit against your skin as he tried to muffle his own moans.

“Fuck, you always feel so good” he panted.

Still holding you tightly with one hand as he fucked you hard, one of his hands pulled your top up over your chest, keeping it there and pulling one side of your bra down so he could attach his lips to your breast and tease your nipple with his quite needy tongue.

Closing your eyes as you let yourself get lost in the extra pleasure his wet mouth was giving you, you jumped up after hearing a noise coming from the door. Eyes immediately going to it, you watched the doorknob moving forcefully yet not being able to turn, thanks to Jeongguk, who had been careful enough to lock it minutes ago.

“Hello?” you heard a woman ask from the other side of the door.

That hadn’t seemed to bother him, not for more than a second, at least. And even when she kept trying to turn the doorknob and a part of you wanted to tell him to stop just in case someone managed to make their way in, you couldn’t find it in you to actually tell him to. Not when his cock inside you felt so good, not when you could feel yourself getting closer by the second.

“Shh,” he hushed you when a moan slipped from your lips, thrusts becoming slower yet deeper for them not to hear. “They can’t get in, but they can still hear us”.

Although wanting to protest, you found yourself being unable to form any kind of coherent sentence when one particular thrust of his had been about to send you over the edge.

“Jeong—” your loud moan was cut off by his hand on your mouth.

Another moan was muffled by his hand when he pulled his cock almost completely out of you, only to slam it inside the next second. Pressing his forehead against yours and letting you feel his hot, heavy breathing on your face, he removed his hand from your mouth once you were quiet again, only to stick two fingers inside of it just in case.

You could tell he was enjoying this new little game of keeping it quiet — you, on the other hand, were truly struggling.

Once the doorknob had stopped moving and no one seemed to be by the door anymore, he was quick to replace his fingers with his mouth, tongue massaging yours and moaning against your lips when you rolled your hips on his.

“Jeongguk, I’m c-coming” you breathed out as soon as you were able to.

“Hold on a little longer, baby” he rasped out.

Taking advantage of the hook holding your cuffed hands up, he lifted you up from the desk, making you wrap your legs tighter around his waist as he held you up — this new angle allowing him to reach deeper inside you.

“Guk, I—I can’t—”

With your walls pulsating around his cock, you couldn’t hold on any longer, having no choice but to let yourself come undone as he kept thrusting hard into you — nails digging onto your skin when he felt his orgasm approach as well.

“Y/N, f-fuck…” he rasped.

Placing his hand under the curve of one of your breasts as he kept pulling you up and down into his cock, he forgot about the people outside for a few seconds — low grunts escaping his throat one after another until he reached his high.

Feeling his release spreading inside your walls, a light moan escaped your lips as well, being unable to move still while he buried his face in the crook of your neck as the two of you came down from your high and tried to catch your breath.

Breathing heavily against your hot skin, he pressed his swollen lips to it, later peppering a trail of kisses down to your chest, fixing your messy bra and then pulling your t-shirt down.

“Do you think they heard us?” you wondered, quietly watching him dress you up again and then button his coverall just enough to cover his underwear.

“I hope not” his answer didn’t sound very convincing.

Pouting in defeat, you let him press his red mouth to yours. Sweetly, as if nothing else had happened only one minute ago.

“Will you uncuff me now so I can touch you?”

A mischievous smile parted on his lips, lifting you up just enough for you to unhook your arms from the rack, yet not unlocking the handcuffs around your wrists. Instead, he placed your arms over his shoulders, around his neck.

“Let’s stay like this for a little longer” he pecked your lips.

“They must be already looking for the key to get inside” you reminded him.

“So let them” he shrugged, one of his hands going up to the heart-shaped handcuff around one of your wrists, staring at it for a couple of seconds. “I wanna keep them”.

“Please, let’s keep them,” you agreed in a heartbeat. “I need to take my revenge on you and all your teasing”.

“Revenge?” he played it innocent. “I was actually thinking, when we go public we can walk out with them on so that everyone knows we’re heartcuffed for life”.

Throwing your head back, you let a loud laugh out, later resting your forehead on his and entangling your fingers in his purple hair like you had so badly been aching for earlier that day.

“Jeongguk-ie?”

“Yes?”

Not being able to erase your smile, you shook your head. “No”.

Oh well, there would always be other creative ways to let the world know your hearts belonged to each other anyway.

#bts #bts imagines #jungkook imagines #jeon jungkook #bts smut #jungkook smut #kpop #kpop fanfic #bts fanfic #jungkook fanfic #bts scenarios #jungkook scenarios #bts reactions #jungkook reactions #bts fluff #jungkook fluff #bts x reader #jeon jungkook x reader #bts jungkook #jungkook

[aemonds-sapphire]

Sweet Tooth — Gojo x Reader (Smut)

Summary: Gojo has a sweet tooth, and he doesn’t really see a reason as to why he can’t combine his love for candy with his desire for you.

Warnings: NSFW. Foodplay. Dry humping. Pussy slide. Cumplay. Praise. Pure filth! After sex fluff.

A/N: Gege Akutami revealed that Gojo developed a sweet tooth from eating too many sweets in order to keep his brain stimulated. So, obviously, I took the liberty to write filthy smut about it.

Word count: 3.2k

“You know... one of these days you’re going to get cavities from all the sweets you consume.”

“Excuse me?” Gojo turned his head to face you as he beheaded a gummy bear with his front teeth. “My oral hygiene is impeccable,” he added springing his index finger up, while opened his mouth to show you perfect row of clean teeth up to prove a point.

You glared at him adoringly, scooting closer on your bed to lean in on him. A pair of black round shades met your eyes before you lowered your head to capture the candy trapped between his lips with your own.

He did nothing to stop you, but instead let out a dramatic gasp. “First, you insult my oral hygiene, and now you’re stealing my sweets?”

“You are such a drama queen,” you chuckled, chewing the rubbery candy while you straddled his hips. “The great Gojo Satoru throwing a fit over stolen candies. What would people say?”

Two big and strong hands came to grip your waist to help you settle comfortably on top of him.

“I’ll take my chances,” he grinned, caressing the hem of your panties. “But next time you try to steal my sweets, I will have Infinity on.”

Deep down, you knew he wouldn’t do that. Least of of all now, since activating it would literally send you flying across the room.

“You’re picking candy over me?” you pouted, leaning once more to give him a privileged view of your breasts. “This relationship is doomed.”

Gojo brought one hand to remove the sunglasses off his face, allowing his mesmerising sky blue eyes to fall on your tempting cleavage. His other free slid down the curve of your ass to land a soft smack, causing you to jolt to have your heated pussy now fully pressed against his hardening cock.

“Why should I have to choose when I can have both?”

Something in his voice had changed, and you felt the heat in your lower abdomen intensify as he bucked his hips into yours ever so gently, but more than enough to have the swell of his cock brush against your clit.

Gojo’s hand reached out to a cup filled with an obnoxious variety of sweets, and he promptly grabbed one more gummy bear. He brought it to his lips, holding it firmly in place between his teeth. He smacked your other ass cheek, sending you forward and causing you to balance your body with your arms on either side oh his head.

A devious smile tugged at the corner of his mouth before he hooked his index finger in your top to have you lower yourself on him even more.

Instinctively, you wrapped your lips around the candy, but just as your were about to take a bite, he pulled you into a hungry kiss; it caused you to lose your hold on the sweet, but his tongue promptly push it inside your mouth. Reflexively, you started sliding along his covered cock, yearning for more and more friction.

You didn’t even notice that he was holding yet one more candy in his hand until he broke the kiss.

A lollipop.

Your eyes narrowed at him, suspiciously. “What?”

Gojo gave the round candy a short lick, not holding back a mischievous grin. “Lean back.”

“Why?”

You brought your hands to rest on his muscular chest for support. Gojo surely knew how to keep you entertained in the bedroom; he had a way of knowing exactly which strings to pulls with you in order to make things interesting. But when your eyes landed on his tongue teasingly swirling around the lollipop, a rush of tingles caused your clit to swell even more.

“Do as I say,” he insisted trough hooded eyes, his beautiful long white lashes framing them perfectly. “You’ll like it.”

To be honest, you had no doubt that you would, which was why you settled for doing exactly as told, leaning back and gripping his thighs with both hands to keep your balance.

Gojo took his sweet time admiring your delicious body, from top to bottom, only to have his eyes linger on your tight underwear.

“Be a good girl and let me see that clit.”

The way his words came out in such a velvety delight had your heartbeat quicken as a gush of wetness poured out of you clenching pussy.

He kept twirling the candy in his mouth, and only came to a halt when you slowly pulled the fabric to the side.

Having this handsome man literally drooling for you did wonders to your ego; his entire attention was on you.

“Let me see more of it...”

You felt his cock twitch underneath you when you had your other hand release the grip on his thigh to join your other. Gojo Satoru took pride in how easily he could turn you on. He would get so cocky and wouldn’t miss a chance to remind you that he could easily have you throbbing for him.

Once two of your fingers spread your pussy lips, a low growl came from his throat and his hips jerked up.

“So swollen...” he stated, sliding the lollipop out of his mouth. “Look at how wet you are for me... my pants are soaked.”

You did’t need to look down to verify what he had just said; you could feel the fabric of his sweatpants swallowing all of your juices. Realizing that this was turning you on far more than intended, you locked your two fingers in a v shape and began sliding them along your folds, barely stroking your clit.

That was enough to get a more fiery reaction from him.

Gojo had one hand tugging at the waistband of his sweatpants — most likely to help with the restriction as he had a considerable sized cock —, and the other came to rest near your crotch, the lollipop still in his grip.

“Gojo...” you started, stopping your fingers from moving. ‘What are you—“

He bit his lower lip for a second, as if pondering his next move. Then his gorgeous face met yours with his trademark dashing smile.

“Just keep them parted.”

And just like that, he jerked his hand forward, pressing the lollipop against your clit. The sudden pressure caused you to jolt slightly as you removed your fingers, feeling your pussy lips clamping down on the candy.

“Fuck...” you heard Gojo’s voice come out in heavy pants. “Sweet pussy... so hungry for more...”

He kept alternating the pressure with which he teased your clit, drawing the most erratic moans from you as sticky sounds started to fill the room. You kept your panties firmly pulled to the side, but had to grip his thigh tightly to maintain the position. This was surprisingly hot. Having your folds gripping the lollipop as he ran it up and down your slit.

After a few more seconds of intense stimulation, he removed the candy from you with a wet pop.

Nothing in the world could have prepared you for what you witnessed next: the most powerful jujutsu sorcerer in the world brought the dripping lollipop to his lips, drinking in your juices mixed with the sugary liquid.

“Hmm...” he moaned, his hips swaying up and down as you saw him free his cock from his pant, strings of precum coating his skin. “So fucking delicious.”

“Oh my god...” you breathed, not believing how much hotter this man could get.

His eyes fluttered shut for a brief moment a he suckled on it before he glared at you.

“You need to taste this.”

Heat rushed to your cheeks at his offering. “Satoru...”

He released the candy from his mouth and brought downwards to your folds, dragging it along your slit and fold to gather a decent amount of juices. Once he was satisfied with it, he propped himself up with on his elbow.

“Open.”

You immediately parted your lips, feeling it slide slowly inside your mouth.

“Good girl... suck on it.”

Locking your eyes with his, you enveloped it with your tongue to taste the sweetness as well as your warmth on it.

Gojo was visibly satisfied, twirling the stick in between his fingers, and sliding the lollipop in and out, fucking your mouth with it. Everything was happening rather quickly, but the entire setting was proving itself to be so alluring, that you had no other choice but to embrace it. Letting go of your panties, you plated both hands on his hip bones and angled your pussy to weigh down on his cock.

A sudden hiss left his lips as he felt your wet underwear drag along his length.

“No. I want more than that,” he mumbled impatiently, yanking the fabric out of his way. “Sit on my cock.”

Even though your mind was hazy from having the lollipop being used as a fuck toy, you managed to comply with his request and eagerly positioned yourself on his cock, the veiny bulge immediately snuggling between your slick folds.

For someone who was known to excel at everything he had his hands on, Gojo surely lived up to his reputation even when being intimate with someone. Even through his easygoing personality, you were aware that he always put 101% of himself in everything he did.

And in bed, it meant focusing on your pleasure before anything else.

He let the lollipop sit in your mouth as he gripped your waist, setting a slow and sensual pace. “Look down.”

Your eyes left his beautiful face only to be met with the mouthwatering sight of his veiny cock being pressed flat against his lower abdomen as your pussy lips slid along, coating the underside of his throbbing bulge. Gojo’s breath was spilling in breathy pants, clearly struggling to hold back at the overwhelming sensation of having your pussy lips engulfing him.

“Good girl... good girl...”

His words of praise only intensified your hunger for more, so you kept grinding your bare pussy and milking more and more precum from his length. In no time, a few droplets of clear liquid started sliding down his sides from the constant rhythmic sway of your hips.

“My turn,” you let out, bringing the lollipop down to collect some of his sweet liquid with it.

Gojo’s mouth fell open in utter surprise, eyes following your every move. You wrapped your tongue around the candy, tasting the warm liquid boosted with specs of sugar. He raised his hips reflexively and let out a few deep moans, dragging you along his cock with revived hunger.

“Wanna taste?” You moaned around the sweet candy, feeling the coil deep within your tummy tightening from all the stimulation.

You brought it down to his lower abdomen once more, and with a short swipe across his damp skin, you extended your arm towards his face.

“Go on, Satoru,” you cooed teasingly. “Taste yourself.”

He darted his tongue out, welcoming his own precum that dripped from the candy. Your hips faltered for a second as your foggy brain focused on the erotic sight in front of you. He greedily sucked on it in between moans and swirls, never breaking eye contact with you.

He licked his lips as he slid the candy back in your mouth. “Not to brag, but I taste good.”

If not for the overwhelming need to cum, you would have entertained his gigantic ego, but instead you resumed your strokes along his cock, thankful that his strong hands were able to keep your pace from wavering.

“I’m not gonna last much longer...” he warned much to your surprise.

That beat any praise he could give you with words. You figured he hadn’t anticipated just how incredible this would feel, especially considering how much more efficient you had become at pleasuring him.

You tried to restrain your moans, but his hips jerking up worked to magnify your own delight. “Wait... I’m almost there...”

Your body pressed down against his in a desperate attempt to reach your high. His abs flexed with each thrust from you and his hands tightened so hard against your hips that you were sure a few marks would stain your skin afterwards.

“I’m gonna... fuck...”

The steady pace he you both had been able to set completely broke down into ragged jerks of his hips as your folds kept coating him in you juices. A few more wet sounds and pump proved to be the last straw for the jujutsu sorcerer, causing a guttural growl to escape his gaping mouth. His body started shaking from intense pleasure as hot spurts of cum shot from his cock, glazing his flushed and sweaty torso with strings of creamy liquid. The turf of white hair that spread from his navel towards the base oh his cock was completely drenched in a mixture of cum, sweat and precum.

“Fuck!” Gojo grunted in utmost bliss, sliding one hand to your ass ad giving it a loud smack. “Such a good girl...”

Feeling his cock twitch in between your pussy lips and his enticing echoes of pleasure was the last incentive you need to get pushed over the edge. You were crying out with every roll of your hips and brush of your clit along his throbbing cock.

“You’re so hot... you’re so hot...” you mumbled mindlessly, not even bothering to hold the lollipop in place as it fell from your mouth.

Gojo drank in the vision of you reaching your high in a mixture of wonder and pride. Your breasts bounced freely with the rest of your body, and with a few more slaps from his hand on your ass cheek, you came to a stop, your pussy clenching around nothing in waves of pleasure. It was too much, and you leaned forward, digging your nails on his slick abdomen, desperate for something to ground you as you peaked up high. You felt both your legs begin tremble violently, and that’s when he gripped both your thighs with his hands to keep you from jerking too much.

“That’s it... good girl,” he praised sweetly, massaging your quivering thighs as you regained your senses. “Shh... you did so well.”

He hand slid up to grip your arms, helping you keep your balance. You felt beads o sweat drip down your neck and back, causing the fabric of your to to stick to your skin.

“Holy fuck....” you said, still awestruck and struggling to even out your erratic breathing.

Gojo smiled at you. “You are extremely sexy, did you know that?”

You merely nodded absentmindedly, blinking a few times to clear your field of vision from the haziness of an amazing orgasm.

“What?” Gojo inquired as he saw your eyes roam around where he was laying.

Finding the object of your interest, your lips curled up in a devilish smirk.

“Let’s not waste this, shall we?” You suggested, dragging the sticky candy across a shallow puddle of cum on the dip of his abs.

You offered it to him, and he arched an eyebrow at you. “And you say I like sweets.”

He took the stick from your fingers and promptly slipped the round candy past his lips. You glared at him expectantly as he suckled on it.

Gojo Satoru nodded, clearly giving it his seal of approval. “Not bad. I can see why you like swallowing my cum so much.”

“You’re so annoying,” you laughed as he cleaned up the mess on his torso with his shirt before taking it off and tossing it to the floor.

“Oh my god... I’m exhausted...” you mumbled, dropping on your side next to him.

“Me too,” Gojo mused from beside you, his breath coming out in more regular pants.

You shot him a sceptic glare, doubting his words. He had the ability to go on for a crazy amount of rounds as if he was using up the same amount of energy you used when doing the dishes. His reverse cursed technique did wonders in keeping not only his brain fresh, but his overall stamina.

“No, you’re not,” you jabbed a finger at him accusingly before discarding your drenched top to the side. “You’re only saying that to make me feel better.”

“Did it work?”

“No,” you chuckled.

A few minutes rolled by in a familiar and comfortable silence.

“It was good...” Gojo suddenly said, twirling the lollipop in his mouth.

You giggled, wiping the sweat on your brow with the back of your hand. “That was really... really good...”

A few strands of damp white hair were sticking to his forehead, and you seized the moment to look at the beautiful man before you; his eyes were firmly shut as he enjoyed the feeling of your fingers caressing his face.

Gojo Satoru had one heck of a brain. Many envied him for it, but in time you realized that even for someone who managed changed the balance of the world when he was born, it could become too draining at times. Of course, he would never admit that. His pride was too great.

But it was all part of his charm, you figured. You relished in these moments of raw intimacy, because they reminded you of how much of him was human.

“Hey...” you heard his lazy voice. “You’re not gonna swap my cock for lollipops now, are you?”

Your heart clenched in an outburst of affection. “No, Satoru. I could never.”

He was a little kid at heart, truly.

A satisfied smile curled his lips faintly. “Good. I don’t like competition.”

“You haven’t known competition from the moment you were born, you silly.”

A beautiful pair of dreamy blue eyes met yours. “Hmm, true. But I don’t like the thought of it,” he mumbled into the palm of your hand, pressing a loving kiss. “I don’t know how you weak people handle it.”

That last sentence would have probably sparked a heated argument among fellow jujutsu sorcery, but you had grown used to this banter

You gripped his chin with your fingers, offering a teasing smile. “Call me weak again and I’m heading out to buy a stack of various lollipops. Different shapes and sizes.”

He narrowed his eyes at you, the lollipop suddenly freezing in his mouth. “Tell you what,” he started, dragging his fingers along his white locks of hair. “You are my favourite weak person.”

“That doesn’t make it any better,” you groaned, rolling your eyes.

Just as you prepared to smack his arm, the sudden movement was slowed down and met an invisible force field that repelled you from touching him.

You watched as your hand hovered closely to his arm, but unable to make contact.

Gojo’s damn Infinity.

“You are a cheater, Gojo Satoru,” you huffed in annoyance, dropping your hand on the bed with a thump.

“Sorry. I didn’t mean to activate it,” he smiled teasingly, loving just how much he riled you up.

“Bullshit. You can decide what touches you or not.”

He nodded in agreement. “Sure, based on the level of threat the person or object poses.”

Oh?

“So... I posed a threat to you?” you mused, following his logic and not able to hold back a victorious smile. “But... didn’t you just call me weak a moment ago?”

His eyes widened slightly at your remark as you caught him off guard with your deduction.

“Touché, sweetheart.”

-

Masterlist

#gojo x reader #gojo smut #jjk smut #gojo satoru smut #jujutsu kaisen smut #gojo satoru x you #gojo x y/n #gojo x you #satoru gojo smut #gojo scenario #gojo imagine #gojo fanfic #jjk imagines #gojo x oc #gojo satoru x y/n

[littlepadika]

Calling Home (1) | Frankie Morales x Reader

Summary: You are a receptionist at the VA. Frankie Morales keeps calling. Yearning ensues...

Rating: M -> E in later chapters

Warnings: fem!reader, age gap (legal), praise kink, voice kink, discussion of addiction/PTSD/trauma, no use of y/n, no beta reader, reader is bad at Spanish, Frankie has a sexy voice 😩

Masterlist here

AN: My first fic. Pedro writers have inspired me to finally start writing again 🥺. Concept inspired by the movie RED. I hope you like it ❤️Set after triple frontier.

Chapter One

~~~~~~~~~~~

The first time he called was an ordinary Thursday.

“Veterans Affairs, how can I help you?”

You had been working at the VA office for about two weeks. Fresh out of college you felt lucky to have a job in the first place. You went to school to be a writer but your big idea for 'The Next Great American Novel' had yet to present itself. At least here you had access to the most inspiring stories and interesting people. Men and women who had seen more and done more than you probably would in your entire life. You loved talking to clients on the phone. It was weird but something about only being able to hear people’s voices excited you. You would sometimes write little stories in your head about the people you'd talk to, filling in the details that were unknown.

Your desk accessories reflected your love of books and writing. You had your growing collection of books sitting on your desk sandwiched between baby pink bookends. Next to them was a matching desk organizer filled with your favorite sparkly pens and sticky notes. You had decorated the plain cubicle walls with posters of quotes from your favorite books. You also brought your favorite candle from home. Even though you couldn’t light it you still liked to lift it to your nose once and a while and smell it between chapters. When you weren’t on the phone or scanning documents you would read. You finished To Kill A Mockingbird in your first week on the job and were now halfway through Murder on the Orient Express.

You were starting a new chapter when Frankie Morales called the first time.

You picked up the phone on the second ring already mustering your chipper 'customer service' voice. “Veterans affairs.” You stated your name. “How may I help you?”

“H-Hi. My name is Frankie- uh-Francisco Morales." A deep voice answered you. "I’m calling because I have gotten my benefits check yet. It’s been a month. I was hoping you could tell me if it got sent?”

“Okay Mr. Morales." You flipped on the computer. "Let me check. Can you spell your last name for me?”

“M-o-r-a-l-e-s”

“Okay... let's see.” You clicked on his account. You were momentarily distracted by his picture likely taken when he graduated basic if you had to guess based off the uniform. He looked sweet. Sharp nose and strong jaw balanced by kind eyes and a shy smile. You could imagine how age would continue to soften his expression making him even more handsome. The image was a strange juxtaposition to the voice you were hearing on the phone which was much deeper and rougher. His profile said he was special forces. A pilot. The rest of the information was blacked out. Something you were used to seeing on many people's accounts but even his years of service were redacted. He must have been involved in some dangerous stuff, you thought to yourself. The dates that were not redacted were mostly in Latin America. You clicked over to processing requests. “Looks like the check got sent one week ago.” You informed him.

"I'll look again but I haven't seen anything-" It sounded like he was apologizing when clearly it was not his fault.

"No no. It's probably a mistake on our end." You interrupted. With how shitty and outdated the payroll interface was you wouldn't be surprised if there was a mix up. "I’ll go ahead and let payroll know to send another."

"Great. Thanks." He replied sounding relieved. The roughness in his voice gave way to a smooth baritone.

“No problem. I'm sorry for any inconvenience it may have caused. We'll get it sent right away." You hoped he was not relying on this benefit check for anything important. While you could promise you'd fix the problem, the administration was notoriously slow. When he didn't respond you asked, "Is there anything else I can help you with today, Mr. Morales?”

“Uh-no" The roughness back in place. "Thank you." He paused before adding your name onto his thank you which made you smile. People usually never remembered your name.

“Alright. Have a nice day and thank you for your service.” You chirped before hanging up. The smile he put on your face lingered for a few minutes as you returned to your book.

The next time he called was exactly twelve days later.

“Veterans affairs” you answered, your routine greeting cut short as your eyes were still on your book.

“Hi- I’m calling because uh I still haven’t gotten my benefits check. This is Frankie Morales.”

“Oh Mr. Morales.” You recognized his voice even before he even said his name. You quickly shut your book, pushing your hair out of your face. Had you been thinking about him? No! Okay maybe you stared at his picture for a few minutes longer after he hung up. Yes, it was probably very unprofessional but you couldn't fight the curiosity. You were trying to rationalize the contrasting sharpness and softness of his features with his voice. How it all worked together. How one person's voice could change textures and colors so easily. You wondered what kind of things this man might have seen on the job. Most of the veterans you would help day to day did not have so many redacted missions and deployments. You were in the middle of Narcos season one so you immediately thought of drugs or something equally dangerous. After much pondering, you had come to the conclusion that Frankie Morales was both insanely attractive and insanely courageous. “Still no check, huh?”

“Nope.” He sighed the sound making the phone's shitty speaker crackle as you held it to your ear.

“Let me just check that it was approved...“ you found his profile again and scrolled to the status page. “Hmm... it says it was sent out last Friday after we spoke. That’s so weird...”

“Yeah. Really weird.” He echoed your frustration on the other end.

Typical payroll, you thought to yourself as you rolled your eyes. “I'll get another one sent to you right away. I'll see to it myself.” You tucked the phone under your chin and typed out a short email to Mary in payroll letting her know you'd be stopping by her office to explain the situation. You realized he hadn't hung up yet.

“Sorry for the back and forth.” You said, trying to fill the silence.

“It’s not your fault." The earlier irritation gone. "You’ve been really helpful.” His voice sounded warm and reassuring. Less gruff than it was last you spoke. Instead it was that rich baritone that you caught of glimpse of last time.

You feel your face warm at his compliment. It was this annoying reflex you had. Praise always made you blush no matter what context but it was worse when it came from a (you assume) gorgeous stranger.

“And just to verify that your address is correct- you’re on Maple Lane in Miami, Florida?”

“That’s right.” He confirmed.

“Okay. Sent!” You clicked send on the email, which caused the window to close and reveal Frankie’s profile page again. “I was curious-" You spoke before you really made the decision to speak. You didn’t want to overstep but once again your curiosity got the better of you. Honestly, you were just searching for a way to keep him on the phone. The day had been so boring.

“Your profile says you were stationed in Costa Rica.”

“For a bit.” He replied after a moment. He didn’t sound too defensive but there was definitely some tightness in his answer that made you feel bad for asking. Like you were scratching a wound.

“Did you like it? The country I mean.”

“Are you planning a trip?” He sounds a little amused.

“Yeah- well- kind of. It's more a trip in my head right now. I’d like to go there one day. It looks so beautiful.” You sighed closing your eyes trying to imagine the heat on your skin.

“It is." He agrees. "Really humid though.”

“Mm that sounds nice.” You would kill for some warm weather after such a long winter in DC.

“It was too muggy for me at times." He grumbled. "If you do go, stick to the costal areas where it’s more breezy or else you’ll just be sweating the whole time.”

“I don’t mind a little sweat” you shrugged, still thinking of the awful east coast winter you were currently suffering through. The sexual connotation of what you said hit you hard as soon as you heard the statement in its entirety. You felt your face flush again, though the man on the other end would never know.

“I’m learning Spanish!" You announced loudly trying to move the conversation past your awkwardness.

“Wow. Muy impressivo.”

“Si” you replied but after a moment you admit “I don’t really know what you said.”

Frankie laughed loudly on the other end and you couldn’t help but join in, drawing dirty looks from the elderly lady, Donna, working in the cubicle across from you. You ducked your head behind a stack of papers to avoid her glare.

“Fake it till you make it.” He chuckled.

“Maybe you should help me out.” You took on an indigent but still playful tone. “You sound better than duolingo” Your smile widened when he laughed again. His laugh was what you hoped it would be, by all your assumptions from his picture. It was an unencumbered, unburdened, rich sound with only a hit of roughness from the air behind it.

“Tell me you’re not using that dumb app to learn.” he scoffed, saying your name in an almost scolding tone.

“I’m got my thirty day streak today.” You boasted.

“You’ll be a total tourist if you go by duolingo.”

“But the owl is so cute every time I get something right!” You argued your voice taking on a more childish cadence.

“That’s how they trap you, silly girl.” He teased right back. Usually such a condescending nickname would piss you off but something about the affection behind him using it made you feel very differently. You felt warm like you were proud to be silly as long as it made him laugh.

“Then you saved me just in time, Mr. Morales.” You bit your lip. His scoffing and laughter died down on the other end.

“Frankie” He corrects you.

“Frankie…” You repeated it, smiling at how well the nick name suited the voice over the phone. Honest, sincere, and not pretentious at all. Way better than the pompous guys you know with equally stuffy names like “Edward” and “Christopher.”

“So what do you want to know?” Frankie interrupted your thoughts. “Dime”

You started asking him questions in Spanish to the best of your ability. Granted they weren't particularly probing questions. What is your name? What is your favorite color? What is your favorite animal? What's your favorite book? I am reading Gone Girl. He answered them all with patience and amusement, occasionally interrupting you to correct your pronunciation or explain what a word meant. Every time you’d repeat the word back correctly he would say something like “good” or “there you go” or “you got it”. You hated to admit that his kind words and his praise was doing something to you. You didn't even realize you were clenching your legs together unconsciously, almost in anticipation of his next correction or next answer. His low voice so sweet and encouraging against your ear, more tangible when he was speaking Spanish. You just wanted to hear more of it. Would it be this sweet in other situations? Would it get huskier or rougher? If you closed your eyes it was like he was sitting right next to you. It would be all too easy to slip into that daydream and escape the dull office.

Suddenly out of the corner of your drooping eyes you saw a flashing red light on the phone console meaning another caller was waiting.

“Shoot- i’m sorry, Frankie- I have to take this call.” You shot forward in your chair, legs uncrossing.

“Of-Of course. I should let you get back to work.” He sounded a little sad or so you hoped. You felt bad for interrupting him after you both were having so much fun. You wanted to say he could wait on hold but he killed that idea when he said, "I have work too. Technically I'm five minutes past my lunch break."

Your pout turned to a smile. He was spending his precious lunch break with you? Get a grip! you snapped at yourself.

“You’re welcome to call again if you want.” You threw out the offer in a small voice, scared you would be rejected. You peered over the cubicle wall to see if you were still being glared at. Thankfully Donna was away from her desk. Probably out for a smoke. “It’s really boring here and usually no one calls.”

“Maybe I will.” He replied and you could hear the smile behind those words. You felt your heart clench weirdly in your chest like it didn't know how to process the sudden spike in emotions.

“Bye, Frankie.” You beamed.

“Bye”

This time the smile on your face lasted for hours. Frankie’s laugh echoed around in your head, taunting you, sending your mind to the gutter. His voice went from grit to molasses on a dime. You wanted to be the one to bring out those sounds. You wanted to hear his voice bend and stretch and strain as you fucked him. What the hell is wrong with me? you screamed internally. You had never been so depraved and with a stranger no less! You clearly needed to get laid fast because this much yearning would not end well.

Frankie got the second VA check a few days later and this time he didn’t even feel bad about ripping it in half. He was already reaching for the phone to call you.

~~~~~~~~~~~

Tags: Message to be added 💕 no minors please!

#frankie morales #francisco morales #triple frontier #pedro pascal #frankie morales x reader #frankie catfish morales #pedro pascal x reader #frankie morales x you #triple frontier fanfiction #pedro pascal x you #pedro pascal x y/n #frankie morales x y/n #catfish morales #calling home series #i would die for frankie #frankie morales has a sexy voice #daddy!frankie

[oyasuminto]

mayhaps m!kylar with a bully!fem!pc where our soft yandere boy finally snaps and drags the pc in the school closet nd,, breeds her? and as much as she hates to admit it she got addicted to his cock and keeps dragging him in the same closet for a quickie? 🥵👉👈

It’s just too easy to pick on that creep. He’s so tiny that she can lift him clear off the ground and slam him into lockers, he flinches at every sudden movement, and he’s such a fucking crybaby.

Some may call her cruel, a bully, and they certainly wouldn’t be wrong, but it’s not like Kylar doesn’t deserve it, especially after a pair of her underwear disappeared from her gym locker. She may not have solid proof that it was him, but who else would be creepy enough to steal a girl’s panties!?

The way he reacts when she teases him in other ways just cements it; he shudders if she gets a little too close while threatening him, just a brief flash of her panties leaves him awkwardly tugging his hoodie down.

God, he’s a loser.

Is she playing with fire? Perhaps, she’s heard stories about that little freak pulling knives, but he’s way too much of a coward to actually do anything.

Right?

She doesn’t even notice the storage closet opening, nor the small hand reaching out, until she’s grabbed and pulled with enough force to send her to the floor.

The freak is grinning as he pins her wrists in place and secures them with a zip tie. She could probably break through the cheap plastic with ease, but a slowly approaching headache and the glimpse of a knife make her reconsider.

He’s just trying to scare her. That’s it. He’ll wave that shitty little pocket knife around, act all big, and then run away all terrified.

Just like he always does.

She tenses when the metal blade is held just inches away from her throat.

“Y-You’re so mean to m-me,” he mutters, “but i-it’s okay, I can f-fix that...”

There’s a loud rip sound, followed by a sudden coldness on her pussy.

The remains of her panties are tossed into the corner of the closet, and it’s only then that the bully really notices the lack of light in Kylar’s wide eyes.

No.

No, no, no, no, no, no.

She begins trembling and squeezes her thighs together, only for Kylar to pry them back apart and kneel between her legs, preventing her from trying again.

Kylar shushes her, two slender fingers forcing their way past her lips and pressing down on her tongue. “I n-need to teach you a le-lesson.”

He places his knife on the floor, blade still pointing towards her, and traces his now-free hand down her shaking body, over her breasts, stomach, and thighs, before finally dipping between and brushing against her pussy.

“You’re n-not a virgin, are you?” Kylar doesn’t wait for an answer before roughly thrusting a finger inside. “I’ve h-heard stories, seen t-things.”

She sniffles, trying to fight back tears. She can’t cry in front of the creep, can’t show him weakness. Maybe he’ll leave her alone if he realizes she won’t break.

“Still t-tight...” He’s talking to himself more-so than her, entirely enthralled in her pussy.

Christ, what a fucking virgin.

He withdraws his finger and licks it clean with a quiet moan. “...So sweet...”

With a lopsided grin, Kylar shoves his shorts down his thighs and pulls out his hardened cock, precum already leaking from the tip.

It’s bigger than she thought it would be.

The head of his cock rests against her pussy, threatening to penetrate.

He leans over her, forcing her knees against her chest and leaving her muscles burning. “Y-You’ll look beautiful f-full of my children.”

With that, he thrusts forwards, burying his entire cock inside of her.

Kylar’s movements are erratic, hips snapping against her ass as he watches every little change in her expression.

She hisses out something about it hurting, but the fingers in her mouth turn her words into nonsense gibberish. She doubts Kylar would care even if he could hear. The freak’s too far gone at this point.

His knife is still within his reach, one wrong move and the blade could end up buried in her chest. She wouldn’t put it past him, not when she’s realizing that the stories about him threatening people for the smallest things are all true.

Instead, she squeezes her eyes shut and pretends to be literally anywhere else. Pretends that Kylar isn’t whining and rutting against her.

But she can’t.

Every desperate thrust brings her crashing back down to Earth and slaps her with the reality that she’s trapped in a storage closet with some psychopath, one who seems intent on fucking his way into her womb, like some shitty hentai made for horny virgins who’ve never even seen a real pussy.

Of course he’d read that crap.

Her snarky thoughts are the only thing keeping her from breaking down, the sole thing keeping her sane.

“Gah!”

By some miracle, Kylar’s cock strikes that one bundle of nerves that has her seeing stars.

“Th-That feel good? Make...make that f-face again.”

He angles himself in just the right way to hit her g-spot again and again and again.

She can feel her eyes roll back and her body go limp. The sudden rush of pleasure mixing with fear and pain is too much for her brain to handle.

And her mind goes blank.

When she comes to, it’s just in time for Kylar to pull her down on his cock, allowing him to cum deep inside her pussy.

He’s breathing heavily as he straightens up and pulls out. It seems like only then that he realizes what he did.

“I’m...I’m sorry! P-Please don’t t-tell anyone!”

Then she’s alone.

She doesn’t even bother to clean the cum out of her pussy or check her locker for a spare pair of panties, instead heading straight to the school roof, where all the other delinquents hang out. Several of them notice how disheveled she is; hair tangled, shirt partially untucked, wrists bruised, gait awkward, but none comment on it.

Whitney looks her up and down with a snicker. “What? Did you get shagged on the way here?”

“Something like that,” she replies, snagging a cigarette from Whitney’s packet.

Whitney lightly shoves her and mutters something about owing them a smoke. She just gives a noncommittal grunt.

The next few days are unsettlingly normal, and she fucking hates it. As much as it disgusts her to admit it, Kylar hasn’t left her mind, and it’s not in that I’m-gonna-beat-the-fucking-shit-out-of-you way that she thinks about most perverts. She’s addicted, to that fucking freak’s cock. One rough fuck in a storage closet was all it took, and now she wants more. Just one problem;

Kylar’s back to running away with his tail between his legs.

She ends up having to threaten a few people to get him in the right place at the right time.

The greasy creep is trembling when she slams him into a wall, obviously expecting some kind of violent vengeance.

Instead, his lips are captured in a bruising kiss.

“You’re comin’ with me, freak.” Kylar doesn’t get a chance to respond before he’s being pulled by the collar of his shirt.

Any students present in the hall move out of the way, assuming that the resident outcast is about to get his ass beaten again.

She grins when Kylar is thrown on the closet floor, much like she had been. He’s whimpering, tears pricking the corner of his eyes.

“Quit bitching,” she says, straddling the petite boy, “you’re gonna shut the fuck up and let me cum, got it?”

Kylar doesn’t resist when she pulls his cock out of his shorts, but his eyes do widen when she lifts her skirt to reveal a lack of panties.

“Not such a big fuckin’ man now, huh?” She spits into her hand and uses it to lubricate Kylar’s cock. “You’re some loser virgin! It’s not fuckin’ fair!”

Her head falls back as the loner’s cock finally slips inside of her. Kylar’s hips are already trying to hump upwards, but she holds them down.

“You’re my toy, that means I call the shots.”

Kylar ends up leaving the closet with a limp, a luminescent blush, and some very conflicted feelings.

It becomes a dirty little secret between the two of them. She makes it clear that Kylar’s body will never be found if he tells anyone, and there’s not a chance in hell that she’ll admit to becoming addicted to that fucking loser’s dick.

She has to keep up appearances, of course, so Kylar’s still being shoved around like always, but now there’s an added layer of sexual tension to everything she does, and Kylar knows that he’ll get to empty his balls in a warm, fertile pussy at some point that day.

It’s an odd dynamic, but it works.

#Degrees of Lewdity #Fem Reader #Kylar the Loner #NSFT #Fic #Noncon TW

[semisgroupie]

The Best Stress Reliever

Goshiki Tsutomu X Female Reader

Warnings: sub!Goshiki, mommy kink, edging, overstimulation, praise, unprotected sex, oral sex (female receiving), mentions of female and male masturbation, dacryphilia, Goshiki is called pup/puppy and good boy, creampies

Word Count: 1.5k 

Synopsis: Finals meant two things; added stress and less time you get to spend with your boyfriend. What happens when your stress gets mixed with sexual frustration? Well, Goshiki will find out very soon...

A/N: Goshiki and the reader are 21 in this fic. This is my contribution to the College AU!Collab. Huge thanks to @sightoru and @anarchicmartyr for letting me participate! NSFW CONTENT MINORS DNI

You and your boyfriend haven’t been able to see each other as often as you’d normally would. Being that it was the end of the semester of your junior year you both had dreaded finals and you both would be done with anything school related for the next few months. The past week has been filled with studying, stress and sexual frustration. Being that you could not see your boyfriend it also meant that you both couldn’t have sex leading to many nights with your favorite toy between your legs. 

Soon the orgasms didn’t bring the same amount of satisfaction it used to. That was the predicament you were in now. You were laying in bed watching a short video Tsutomu sent you of him jerking off earlier. His whines and whimpers of your name normally drove you mad and turned you on but they did not fill your urge. They made you crave hearing them even more. They made you crave him even more. You put the toy to the side with a huff and checked your calendar. 

You finished your exams and you were just waiting for the day Tsutomu took his last one and it was finally approaching. “Finally, it’s about time I get to fuck him.” You put your phone away and went to sleep anticipating what would happen tomorrow after Tsutomu’s last exam. 

You waited outside of the campus for your boyfriend. You were scrolling through your social media feed and you felt arms wrap around your waist. “Hey beautiful, I missed holding you like this.” You turned in his hold and met his lips in a kiss. You pulled away and cupped his face, running your thumbs over his cheekbones. “I missed you a lot my sweet boy, so let’s go back to my place and you can show me what else you missed doing to me, yeah?” Tsutomu quickly nodded and a blush covered his face. He wouldn’t admit it but you already know how needy he was for you. You remember once when you were gone on a trip for an internship he called you almost every night whining and whimpering about how he couldn’t cum without you, how badly he needed your touch to cum.

Once you both were in the privacy of your apartment you practically lunged at him. You pulled him into a kiss, messy as it was filled with desperation and need, teeth clashing against one another, tongues fighting for dominance. It was a futile attempt for Tsutomu to try to gain dominance since you quickly won that battle. You pulled away and Tsutomu let out a whine. “Please Y/N, I need more.” One lift of your eyebrows got the message to Tsutomu immediately. “Mommy, please, I need you. I need to taste you, touch you, I know you’ve been stressed please just use me.”

You pecked his lips once more before leading him to your bedroom. Once you were inside you sat on the bed. “Come on pup, go strip for me like the good boy you are.” You didn’t have to tell him twice before he started stripping, you followed only keeping your lace panties on. The sight of them made Tsutomu’s cock throb, they were his favorite color too, a beautiful lavender that looked perfect against your skin. He dropped to his hands and knees crawling over to you with his eyes set on the wet spot forming on your panties.

Once he was eye level to it he looked up at you with pleading eyes. “Please mommy, let me taste you.” You just nodded and he shoved his face between your soft thighs. He couldn’t even be bothered to pull them off you so he just pulled them to the side and went to lapping at your folds. Loudly slurping and moaning against you. The only thought in his mind was to make mommy feel good. You ran your fingers through his jet black locks gripping them tightly as you ground your hips in his face. He looked up at you with lust filled eyes. “Fuck you’re such a good boy for mommy. Making me feel so good.”

He just hummed against your clit, his cock was painfully hard. The tip, swollen and purple. He didn’t cum the entire week, all he’s been able to do was edge and then whenever he thought he was going to cum it just wouldn’t happen. He’s been anticipating this day and now he was going to show you how much he needed you and how needy he was. He moved one hand up and slipped two fingers inside, moving them quickly and finding the spot that made your eyes roll back. “F-fuck, Tsu―puppy!―you’re gonna make mommy cum!” He wrapped his lips around your clit and sucked hard, he slipped a third finger inside you continuously hitting your sweet spot. You looked down meeting his gaze, his eyes pleading you to cum. He looked at you silently asking, “please mommy. Please mommy will you cum for me?”

You tightened your grip in his hair and moved your hips as you came for him. Your juices coating his fingers and dripping down as he rode you through your orgasm. You needed to pull his head away from you as the tinge of pain from overstimulation made its way through your body. “Good boy, now lay down on the bed. Let mommy take care of you.” Tsutomu quickly got up pecking your lips once before laying down. Precum was leaking down his cock and twitched when you took your panties off and straddled him. “Ready for mommy? Remember you have to ask mommy to cum.” Tsutomu nodded just wanting you to slide down on his cock. He needed to feel your warmth, he needed you. You lined him up with your entrance and slammed down on his cock. “M-mommy fuck! S-slow down please!” Your pace was quick, Tsutomu didn’t have time to grab onto your hips so he clenched the sheets between his fingers. His hips lifting weakly to try to meet your bouncing. He wanted to grab your tits, he wanted to feel you skin but the pleasure you were giving him clouded his mind. He was quickly reaching his orgasm and you knew it. “M-mommy―ah fuck fuck!―” His whimpers told you everything you needed to know but you needed him to ask you.

A loud, high-pitched whine left him when you stopped moving and took his cock out of your warm cunt. “M-mommy I was so close, why’d you stop?” He had a pout on his face as he watched you lay down next to him. Tears threatening to fall from his eyes. You gripped his face in your hand squishing his cheeks, “I told you to ask, silly boy. Guess what you didn’t do?” He didn’t respond but a slight shake of his head reminded him of what you needed from him. “I d-didn’t ask for permission mommy.” You let go of his face softly patting his cheek. “Now come fuck me like the needy little puppy you are.” He got up quickly, situating himself between your thighs and slamming his cock into you. He leaned down on his hands kissing you as he rutted into you. The feeling of your warm walls was the best thing he’s ever experienced. He opened his mouth over yours as moans and whimpers left him.

His orgasm approached embarrassingly quickly, the edging from earlier and your warmth made the need to cum more urgent. “Fuck mommy, wanna cum please? Please let me cum? You feel too good!” You nodded and he did exactly that, his thrusts grew sloppy as he coated your walls with cum. He kept thrusting, overstimulating himself but he wanted you to cum. He wanted you to feel good too, you deserved it. The overstimulation made the tears from earlier fall down his face, babbles left his mouth. You felt another surge of arousal pool at the pit of your stomach seeing him in this disheveled state. The tears made him look so pretty. His cries of pleasure pulled you from your thoughts. “Mommy feels―ah!―feels so good! Love your pussy, so warm, so good.” He kept babbling as more and more tears fell.

You pulled him back down swallowing all his cries and whimpers and you moved your hips meeting his thrusts as you were brought closer to your orgasm. He quickly pulled away, grabbing your hips pounding into harder and even faster feeling you tighten around him. “Fuck Tsutomu, ‘m gonna cum, cum with me.” His eyes widened at your request and he wasn’t sure if he heard you right. “I can cum mommy? Really? Please mommy I just want you to feel good and I wanna cum please mommy please―” “Yes baby boy cum, fill mommy up.” He thrusted a few more times making you cum around him, your tight, convulsing walls brought him to his orgasm. A moan of “mommy” left his lips and hot ropes of cum coated your walls. He pulled out once you both relaxed and he laid next to you pulling you close to him.

“Thank you for this Y/N, I missed this so much. I love you.” You lifted your head to caress his cheek, “I missed this too and I love you too. Now, tell me about that final while I find the menu for some takeout. We have the rest of the night to celebrate the end of finals and I plan to use every. Last. Second.”

#college au!collab #goshiki smut #goshiki tsutomu smut #hq smut #haikyuu smut #sub haikyuu #sub hq #hq goshiki smut #haikyuu goshiki smut #tw unprotected sex #tw mommy kink #tw dacryphilia #tw edging #tw overstimulation

[aliceblisss]

helloo!! can you write a steve rogers x reader fic where the reader (who has a crush on steve) accidentally walks in to sharon flirting w steve and then she walks away and cries when clint, bucky, wanda, nat and tony saw her and asks her why. they knew why short after, and reader goes for a walk outside the compound. steve searches for her eventually as the other avengers asks him to confess and solve the misunderstanding. steve found the reader at the big christmas tree in rockefeller center making a wish and he confesses to her there 🥺 im sorry if it’s too specific!

Hi!! Thank you so much for your request and thank you for being so patient! I changed up a few of the details I hope you don’t mind <33

CW: language lol

A/N: I really liked writing this one. Send me more Steve and overall MCU requests!! Also remember to reblog as it helps a lot! <3

——————————————————————————

The annual Christmas party is Tony and Pepper’s pride and joy.

It’s December 24th, Christmas Eve. A lot of us don’t have much family left to spend the holidays with, and those that do bring them along.

It’s the one night a year where we’re normal people. Everyone’s laughing, singing, dancing. Some drink a bit too much eggnog. But all in all it’s a fun, wholesome night.

“Did I ever tell you about the time I fought an army of five hundred men alone? Just me and Mjollnir” Thor sat beside me on the couch with probably his hundredth eggnog; to his and my surprise it appears to actually be kicking in a bit. In his defense Nat made it extra strong this year.

I sigh and smell the mix of eggnog and hot chocolate in my breath, “Yes Thor, you did. Like three times already and you keep adding people. The first time you told it was only two hundred men” I can’t help but laugh.

He furrows his brows and frowns, realizing I caught him, “No, I think you’re remembering it wrong”

I pat his knee, “Sure honey, whatever you say” with a smile.

Regardless of all that he begins to tell the story for a fourth time. Clint’s kids and Scott all listen to him in awe. Meanwhile I spot something across the room that made my heart sink.

I see Steve and Sharon laughing together, standing close to each other, being very touchy-feely. It made my stomach churn. But I was frozen in place, I couldn’t stop staring at them. Like that moment in a scary movie where you know something bad is about to happen but you can’t bring yourself to look away or close your eyes.

I know I shouldn’t really feel jealous. Steve and I are just friends. Obviously him and Sharon get along very well, she’s beautiful and clearly a better fit for him.

But I can’t help it. It makes me miserable. I’ve been in love for him for so long now I honestly wish it’d just go away at this point. Everything would be much simpler that way.

That way, I could just enjoy being his friend without my heart racing every time we touch or hold eye contact for longer than three seconds. I wouldn’t be over analyzing everything he says. I wouldn’t continuously get my hopes up thinking “maybe he does feel the same way”.

And then, just as that feeling of tears started to burn in my eyes, I noticed it; the mistletoe.

They were standing right below mistletoe. I started praying they wouldn’t notice but they did. Sharon looked up and smirked, Steve’s gaze followed. That’s it. Now’s the time to look away. I’m not gonna continue to torture myself here, much less with the sight of them kissing.

I got up abruptly and left the room, tears already streaming down my face. I went into another room and quickly closed the door behind me. Only to find Nat and Wanda in there.

They instantly got up with worry in their eyes. I could tell they were having a good time, talking and laughing. But it all disappeared off their faces in an instant when they saw me crying.

Immediately Nat walked up to me, holding my face up gently. “Hey hey, what’s wrong?” she asked.

But I just kept silently crying, ruining my makeup no doubt.

Natasha put her arm around me and led me to the couch where both her and Wanda sat with me and held me as I cried.

Wanda’s not the best at comforting, but I know she tries her best and I know she truly cares.

“Who do I have to hurt?” she said with a trace of her Sokovian accent that is more noticeable when she’s angry.

I manage to get the words out, “No one” in between sniffles.

“Then why are you crying?” she asked. I didn’t wanna say. It’s too embarrassing.

But Natasha took a good look at me and sighed, “I think I know”.

I turn to her, and she gives me a small smile and says, “Would this have anything to do with you liking Steve?”

My eyes widen. “How did you know?”

She raised an eyebrow at me, “I just do”

“You have feelings for Steve?” Wanda asked, genuinely surprised. I simply nod in response.

“Don’t worry, you’re fairly good at hiding it. It took me a while to figure out so I doubt anyone else knows. Especially him” Nat reassured me.

Wanda brought a tissue to me from across the room with her powers. I thanked her and cleaned up my face a bit.

“What happened though? Why are you crying then?” Wanda was still eager to know.

I took deep breaths to calm myself before recalling the memory. “It’s him and Sharon. I’ve seen how they are together, and just now they were all flirty n’ shit. And they were under mistletoe; I saw they were about to kiss”.

“Did you actually see them kiss?” It was Natasha who asked this time.

I shook my head, “I left before I could witness it”.

Nat kept rubbing my back while Wanda let me rest my head on her shoulder. I was still crying.

“Y/n there’s—” Nat started to speak but before she could continue Steve walked in.

“There you are” he said with a smile while looking at me. His face dropped when he saw the state I was in.

“What’s wrong?” he hurried towards me with worry in his eyes. I can’t face him right now, it’s too much.

I quickly get up and walk past him as I mumble a quick “Nothing” and leave the room. On my way out of the compound I grab my coat and I get in the elevator. Just as the doors were closing I saw Steve trying to catch up with me.

Once I’m out I put my espionage skills to use; right now I wanna be left alone. I decide to head for the big Christmas tree in Rockefeller Center thinking that’ll cheer me up a bit.

The loud sounds and all the sounds of the city start to overwhelm me but I just think that once I get to the tree I’ll be fine.

I arrive at the giant tree and stand in front of it feeling tiny in comparison. It was raining earlier so the water droplets make the lights look extra twinkly. It’s very cold, I shiver and fold my arms tightly regretting not bringing more than just my coat.

Despite there being so much commotion around me when I focus on the tree it all kinda fades away. So much so that I almost didn’t notice Steve standing at my side. I look at him through the corner of my eye; he’s also staring at the tree.

After a few seconds in silence he turns to me and says, “I figured you’d be cold”. When I turn to him I see he has my fuzzy hat and scarf. I can’t help but smile at the gesture, he give me a small smile too.

He then puts the hat on my head and wraps the scarf around my neck. I can feel myself blush but hopefully my cheeks were already red from the cold and he won’t notice. He smiles at me with gentle eyes but I force myself to look away, to focus on the tree. Because if I don’t I’ll drown in his eyes.

We both stand in silence staring at the tree. Our silences aren’t usually uncomfortable. But I know that he knows. So I’m silently freaking out on the inside.

“I tried to count all the lights once” I break the silence and my internal panic.

He snorts, “Of course you did. How far did you get?”

“Two-hundred and seventy-seven” I mumble, slightly embarrassed. Although I’d rather this embarrassment than the alternative.

“Wow, that’s determination” he said, genuinely impressed.

I held back a smirk, “Yeah, I looked at the tree dead in the eyes and said, “I could do this all day””.

We both started laughing. It’s nice to know we can laugh together no matter the circumstance. Even if he probably already knows I’m madly in love with him.

“Fuck off,” he said in between the laughter. I giggled in response.

After the laughter died down it was back to silence. Until…

“I know, y/n, I know why you were upset” Steve said.

My heart sank again, I was filled with fear. Fear of the inevitable rejection. “It’s—I’m sorry I—I’ll get over it” I fumbled over my words not know exactly what to say. But I was bracing myself for the worst.

He turned to me and took my hand of my pocket; mine were cold but his were warm. “What are you apologizing for?”. I saw the confusion in his expression. But also a tinge of pain which I couldn’t decipher. Did he feel sorry for me?

I sigh, I can see my breath in front of me, “For falling in love with you” I say feeling defeated at this point.

He takes both my hands now and holds them tightly as he says, “Do you feel sorry for how you feel about me? Because I don’t”

Now it’s my turn to be confused. “What?” my voice is small and frail.

“I am in love with you, y/n. I’m crazy about you. And I’m an idiot for not telling you sooner” he confessed.

I felt my heart thumping faster in my chest. Is this real?

“You are?” I asked, he nodded with a smile, “You are” I laughed nervously, and he laughed with me.

But then I remembered, “But wait, what about Sharon?”

“Sharon is a good friend, nothing more” he reassured.

“And the mistletoe?”

He let go of one of my hands and got something out of his pocket with a mischievous grin on his face. “You mean this mistletoe?” he raised his arm and dangled it above us while pulling me closer to him.

“I never kissed her. The only person I ever wanna kiss, is you” he said while looking back and forth from my eyes to my lips.

“Pepper’s gonna be mad you took the mistletoe” I tease.

He pulls me even closer and says, “She’ll get over it” and kissed me deeply.

I nearly melted in his arms. He dropped the arm that was holding the mistletoe and put it around my waist along with the other one. I threw my arms around his neck; holding on for dear life.

It was warm and soft, yet desperate in the sense that neither of us wanted to let go. When out lips finally separate he leans his forehead on mine, keeping his eyes closed. We start to giggle like little kids.

Suddenly we hear cheering, hooting and clapping. It’s Natasha, Wanda, Thor, and Scott.

We were embarrassed but couldn’t help but laugh.

“ABOUT DAMN TIME!” yelled out Nat.

“IM SO JEALOUS OF YOU Y/N” Scott yelled which made all of us burst into laughter.

“I guess I am pretty lucky huh?” I said to Steve.

He caressed my cheek with his thumb, “I’m the lucky one”.

#ab requests #mcu #steve rogers request #steve rogers #steve rogers x reader #steve rogers fluff

[little-diable]

Dripping Syrup - Tom Holland (smut)

Just a small fluffy tho smutty drabble. Remember your feedback and your comments are very much appreciated. Enjoy my loves. xx

Summary: Who would have thought that it would only take a few drops of syrup to push the two roommates closer together, finally falling into place in one another's embrace?

Warnings: 18+, shower sex, pretty fluffy, slight breeding kink

Pairing: Tom Holland x fem!reader (1.8k)

The sweet scent of muffins filled her nostrils as the first sun rays began to dance on her face. Slowly her eyes fluttered open, trying to catch a few more minutes of the morning bliss, but the loud “fuck” that echoed through the apartment ripped her from her drowsy state.

(Y/n) shot out of her bed, stumbling into the kitchen with her fuzzy socks sliding against the wooden flooring. There he stood, chest bare, legs hidden beneath a pair of dark sweatpants. Tom kept jumping around the kitchen, trying to cool his aching finger without letting the sizzling pan out of his gaze.

The chuckle that spilled from her lips ripped him out of his frantic state, eyes meeting hers. He couldn’t help but let them wander, down the exposed legs she hadn’t covered just yet. Deep down he felt his adrenaline shooting through his veins, what a view, a view he could certainly get used to.

“Morning to you too.” (Y/n) stepped closer, reaching for her coffee cup before pressing a small kiss to his burning cheek. Tom wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her against his half naked frame, holding onto her for dear life. The sweet scent of her shampoo stuck to him, pushing him back into the daydream he’d slip into as he would take a shower, imagining her body pressed against his.

“I made us some pancakes.” The boyish grin he wore left her heart jumping in delight, eager to spend her morning with the roommate she had been crushing on for weeks. From the second she had moved into the apartment there had been some kind of tension between them, growing with each rising of the sun, strengthening their bond with each wakening of the moon and the twinkling stars.

“You’re a lifesaver.” (Y/n) smiled at the plate he pushed into her free hand, settling down on their sofa. Slowly Tom began to prepare a plate for himself, making sure to place himself right next to her. As if they had studied this routine for days, (y/n) moved her legs towards his, keeping him chained to her, moaning at the taste of the pancakes.

Both ate in silence, sharing glances every now and then - with widening smiles on their lips. How they ached to feel one another, hoping to experience what they were oh so needy for.

She had her eyes focused on his lips, watching the small drops of syrup that stuck to his skin, dripping onto his plate. (Y/n) couldn’t stop her hand from moving towards his chin, collecting the sweet drops. His eyes followed her thumb, how she brought it towards her mouth, sucking it clean. A gasp rolled off his tongue, filling the silence like a book that crashed from the shelf, falling onto the floor with a loud thud.

Suddenly both snapped into action, plates getting placed down on their small table, heads moving closer. Something about this moment, about this morning, felt all too good to be true, like a dream they had managed to turn real, like a written page ripped out of a book, allowing them to experience the stories only heroes would get to live through.

Their lips met clumsily at first, trying to get used to one another’s skin, the feeling of their burning vessels pressed together. But the longer they kissed, the more they fell into place. Tom tugged her into his lap, sucking on her tongue to hold onto the sweet taste of the syrup, mixed with the coffee she had sipped on.

(Y/n) gave him a slight push back, allowing him to rest comfortably on his back with her straddling his waist. Not once did they break apart, lips hungrily chasing one another, hoping that their moment wouldn’t end just yet, they hadn’t reached the end of the chapter, couldn’t stop the story as it was just starting to take on its pace.

Cold hands found their way underneath her shirt, stroking along her sides to move closer to her bare chest. (Y/n)’s hips met his, rubbing her core against him, all too excited to overthink her movement, not once did she wonder where her confidence came from. Tom made her feel things she would only read about in the books she would find comfort in, the lives she longed to live.

“I don’t think I can stop myself if we go any further.” His raspy voice shot shivers down her spine, vibrating on her middle with an electric buzz following shortly after. “Don’t stop, please.”

Her whimpers rang in his ears, hands wandering to her behind, gripping her close. He rose from his position, didn’t want to take it further on the couch, wanted to offer her as much comfort as possible. But as her eyes found the clock above their counter, she mumbled his name, stopping him from walking towards his room.

“Class starts in an hour, how about we shower together?” The sly grin she wore on her lips found its way onto his swollen ones, feet changing their direction towards his bathroom, stumbling right into it. He placed her down on his sink, making sure that she wouldn’t fall before he turned on the shower.

Tom stepped out of his trousers, underwear barely hiding his hardening cock, the outlines that left her mouth watering. Greedy hands reached for him, pulling him flush against her frame, kissing him again as he tugged on her shirt. Her naked upper body burned in heat, his strong gaze studied every inch of her skin, making sure to perpetuate the view in front of him in his mind.

“You’re beautiful, absolutely beautiful.” His accent thickened with each word he spoke, projecting him losing power over his senses. (Y/n) pulled on the waistband of his boxer shorts, letting the elastic snap against his skin. The cheeky grin she shot him seemed to push him into the right direction, undressing himself with some kind of arrogance and confidence laced in his glance.

She didn’t waste any more time, hopped down from the sink and undressed herself, stepping into the shower without giving him a chance to admire her. But Tom was just as impatient, following her into the steam filled cabin, hands pushing her against the cold shower tiles.

Water cascaded down their bodies, leaving their skin glistening. His hands cupped her breasts, squeezing her nipples, while her hands moved closer to his cock, making sure to tease him before she would touch him. Slowly she wrapped her fingers around him, pumping him, stroking his every vein.

“I need you-” a small moan left her as he tweaked her nipple. “I need you to fuck me.” The growl that clawed through him left her clit pulsing in excitement, walls fluttering around nothing, praying that he would finally give in. (Y/n) had lost count on how many times she had touched herself to the thought of him, trying to imagine how his cock would split her in half, leaving his marks as she would climb higher and higher.

“Somebody’s impatient.” How foolish he was. Both felt impatient enough to cry out in frustration, wondering who would make the next and final move. He dipped his head under the stream, wetting his hair before he gave her a harsh tug, hand moving around her throat. Tom held her in place as he brushed his length through her folds, toying with her for a few seconds too long.

She growled his name, holding onto the last drops of air that lingered in her lungs, burning with each breath she took. Just as she felt herself passing out, losing focus on the man in front of her he gave in, loosening his grip, pushing into her tightness.

Their moans got mixed together, dancing around the room while they tried to adjust to one another. His cock perfectly filled her, her walls hugged him tightly, a perfect match for the two that had fallen in love days, weeks, months ago.

“Feels so good, fuck, you’re so tight.” His breath crashed against her lips, Tom grasped her leg, hugging it around his waist, slowly beginning to pull out of her. He was careful at first, making sure that (y/n) felt comfortable and safe, not wanting to hurt her. But as his name fell off her lips, urging him on to fuck her roughly against the tiles, he snapped into motion, making sure that he would coax the most powerful orgasm out of her.

“Tom, please-” (y/n) tried to grasp his hand, pulling it closer to her aching clit, the sensitive bundle of nerves that begged for his attention. Soft fingers met her skin, circling her in the right tempo to match his ferocious thrusts, cock slipping in and out of her as if he was fucking her on their last day on earth.

Their bodies meded together, like snow that met the ground on a warm day, like water that met other bodies to follow the stream to the ocean. They fitted together perfectly. His heavy pants filled her ears, followed by her own moans. Soon they would reach the high they had always dreamt of, bodies connected in the most intimate way.

“Look at me, want you to look at me when you cum.” (Y/n) couldn’t protest, glassy eyes found his. She moved one hand up to the one he left placed around her throat, holding onto him to stabilize her trembling frame.

“Fill me up, god, please.” She kept on blabbering, too drunk on his taste and the adrenaline she worked on. But Tom found pleasure in her words, moaning in confirmation, urging on his thrusts, adding more pressure to her clit with his thumb. He would push her over the edge, would make her wait for his release while she would scream out his name.

“There you go, let go for me.” Like a guiding hand in the darkness he clung to her, allowing her to cum on his cock, walls fluttering around his length. She pulled him closer, making sure that he wouldn’t let go, that he would follow her words and paint her walls white. Her head fell against his shoulder, breathing against his skin as Tom’s orgasm took over every inch of his body.

His warmth filled her, cum dripping down her legs, bodies trying to come down from their powerful highs. Neither of them moved, both stayed placed in the shower, bodies still connected like their hearts.

Today they would cling to one another, would make sure to savor their moments together, fueled by the fire they had awoken in the shower, a fire both would try to keep alight till their last breaths would leave their love drunken souls.

Follow my sideblog @little-diableswriting for taglist reblogs

#Tom Holland smut #Tom Holland imagine